#and the LAYERS OF BEING ABLE TO USE MAGICAL EFFECTS IN COOKING
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
yknow what i should include in the eeveelution vn. food and fancy dishes based on pokemon mystery dungeon berries etc. ooooooough i could have a whole menu of foods based around them hehehe
#ramblings#dont know when itd ever be Used except in the worldbuilding portion#unless i integrate a gifts system or a cooking minigame?#which would make sense for flareons route at the least!#but oooooh fantasy foods... and treats based around the already existing pmd goods...#i could even design whole regional cuisines depending on which continent! or themed around them#oooh and i should definitely include references to the pmd games! but not like too overt#just in terms of the worldbuilding and lore#and the history class maybe#mar does writing#mar does cooking#but seriously a perfect apple compote over some sort of grainy meal. like fresh jelly#and the LAYERS OF BEING ABLE TO USE MAGICAL EFFECTS IN COOKING#like!!! maybe soups are common in more watery areas and broths and things#and some pokemon eat rocks!#does sunlight in different weathers have different flavors for plant types?#*grass not plant. lol
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
youtube
MonriaTitans
Tuesday, January 21, 2025
Welcome to Part 16 of the Let's Play Some Demos! | LPSD series! For those who are new, I aim to introduce gamers to, usually, Indie games and to provide commentary and feedback on the games for educational purposes! For this episode, I used some of the demos I had grabbed from the Cooking Fest and Cozy Quest Steam Events! I think. I grabbed a bunch during those events, and outside of them, so I don't know anymoreâŠ
Today, I played 4 demos for your enjoyment:
CornucopiaŸ - Early Access Game A nostalgic 2.5D farm sim with 74 exotic crops, loyal pets bred for amazing genetics, and 34+ marriage candidatesâfrom spirited youths to wise elders. Master NPK compost, raise magical kids, conquer dungeons, and delight in whimsical scratch-card arcade fun. Your cozy story starts now!
Hipster Café - Early Access Game Ever wanted to design, build and manage a cafĂ© on your very own home computer? Really? OK then... welcome to HIPSTER CAFĂ. Make stupid food, serve it on a skateboard, and impress your friends by drawing in your coffee.
Let's Café - Early Access Game Food makes everything better in this cozy café business simulator. Discover recipes and set your menu to rake in those tips and five-star reviews. Solve your fuzzy clientele's problems with the power of good cookin' and earn the favor of satisfied customers.
Spells & Secrets - Available In this rogue-lite adventure, you free the Academy of Greifenstein from magical creatures by using your spells creatively. Explore this modern magical world alone or in local co-op mode with friends and family, customize your character, solve mysteries, and find powerful artifacts.
All links above are to the games' Steam pages.
The verdict? Via the "Layered Compliment Sandwich": CornucopiaŸ's art style is ABSOLUETLY adorable! If you've been here a while, you know I LOVE pixel art! AND the tutorial felt like a tutorial. And was, also, a bit of a time waster. And made no sense, since we couldn't see the passage of time. On the way back from the hospital, we are asked to clear the roadblocks. How long were we in the hospital that we needed to clear up growing bushes in the middle of the road on the way back? Why was there a pile of giant rocks in the middle of the road? Why weren't folks in town keeping the roads clear? The tutorial could have, and should have, been done on the farm itself. The best part about it was the dog! And the mailman has a little chick following him around! Hipster Café gets bonus points for being unique. The fact they incorporate promoting your café on social media is brilliant! HOWEVER, it needs to provide more guidance. Figuring out what customers need can not be left to symbols. And, when we click on them to fill their coffee order, what they want needs to appear in the "Coffee Creation" screen. Being expected to remember is an unnecessary addition to the cognitive load. The art style is simplistically cozy. We could also say cozily simplistic. The Research mechanic was a bit overboard. What made me keep playing as long as I did, however, was the obvious jab at capitalism. We are specifically told we were able to get the café started with a trust fund. Brilliant! Let's Café was so damn cute! And, I didn't mention it in the video, it was another of those "make your own recipes" games that had me leaning on Maid Café on Electric Street for ideas. I would never have thought to make the different types of lattes, which lead to the different types of chai, otherwise. Also, their lack of a tutorial and throwing me in was ACTUALLY effective. The initial "here's what's going on" needs a font size increase, though. If I, with my glasses on, had a hard time reading it, I can imagine how others might feel about it. Also, this is a café, why isn't coffee ALWAYS being sold? Other than that, it was a lot of fun! And it looked like I could keep playing the demo; I believe I will! Spells & Secrets' art style was impressive, but the tutorial not only felt like a tutorial, it also wasted my time. And we are in the most irresponsible school ever. Why would you leave a first-year student (I wonder what the inspiration for the game was) to deal with intruders? Why wouldn't a professor, after finding a student, not teleport them to safety? And why would only certain items be able to be lifted with telekinesis? There were entire sections that could have been skipped. One thing I will give it, in regards to the intruders, was finding out I could use telekinesis to hit another enemy with them and kill them both. It was a happy accident. Why wouldn't any of the professors have a griffin's feather? Why would the teachers be perfectly comfortable sending you back into the castle to find the rest of the students? Why don't I have a party of professors going along with me? This game makes no sense. Hades and Harry Potter were combined horribly. Looks good, though. Work was clearly put into that. Overall, I want CornucopiaŸ and Let's Café, and they are on my wishlist. As a reminder, CornucopiaŸ, Hipster Café, and Let's Café are all in Early Access while Spells & Secrets is available.
And that's it for Part 16! Thank you for reading! If this series of videos is something you're interested in, the videos are available on YouTube, The Titans' Discord, Steam, Rumble, and Odysee! Don't forget to hit the Subscribe and/or Follow buttons to know when there's more!
â
The Monday, January 20th, and 673rd, Artist Shout-Out goes to Chyam! Check them out here!
â
TIMESTAMPS 0:00 - Welcome Gamers! 2:01 - Artist Shout-Out 6:09 - Demos' Intro 9:36 - CornucopiaŸ - Early Access Game 45:11 - Hipster Café - Early Access Game 1:18:20 - Let's Café - Early Access Game 1:50:49 - Spells & Secrets - Available 2:31:03 - Demos Line Up + Quick Desktop View 2:33:28 - Artist Shout-Out 2:34:38 - Thank You/Links 2:37:04 - Rendezvous Point Bookshop Plug 2:37:54 - Up Next/Farewell
â
"Let's Play Some Demos!" Video Series YouTube Playlist "Let's Play Some Demos!" Video Series Blog Posts
Pilot: CrossCode, Dumpy & Bumpy, Ynglet, Zero Ranger
Part 2: A Dance of Fire and Ice, 2064: Read Only Memories, Death and Taxes, Underhero
Part 3: TEKKEN 8, Spiritfarer: Farewell Edition, Secrets of Grindea, Forspoken
Part 4: Deathâs Hangover, Fae Farm, Fate/Samurai Remnant, Mini Settlers
Part 5: All-Star Fruit Racing, Indivisible, SaGa Emerald Beyond, Visions of Mana
Part 6: Glorious Companions, Tales of Arise, Ultionus: A Tale of Petty Revenge,
Cozy Island
Part 7: The Cosmic Wheel Sisterhood, Cursebane, Dex, The Lady Puppet
Part 8: Detroit: Become Human, Little Goody Two Shoes, Luma Island, Tinkerlands
Part 9: Backpack Battles, Glaciered, Ratopia, Slime Rancher
Part 10: Captain Contraptionâs Chocolate Factory, Maid Cafe on Electric Street, Neon Noodles, Tiny Glade
Part 11: Critter Café, Grimoire Groves, Pixel Cafe, Wizdom Academy
Part 12: AdventureBarStory, Boneâs Cafe, DELTARUNE, Mudborne
Part 13:Â Food Truck Simulator, Magical Bakery, Magical Delicacy, Seaside Cafe Rush Hour
Part 14: Chefâs Tail, Espresso Tycoon, Kulebra and the Souls of Limbo, Tavern Talk
Part 15: Chicken Journey, FANTASIAN Neo Dimension, Terra Memoria, Until Then
â
MORE INFO & TO SUPPORT -Â MonriaTitans | WGS Summarized-Â Rendezvous Point Bookshop-Â Artist Shout-Outs Criteria -Â The Titans' Discord-Â Throne Wishlist-Â #SubOffTwitch-Â YouTube-Â Rumble-Â Odysee-Â Twitch -Â Steam
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Originally published to https://opinionsandtruth.wordpress.com on January 21, 2025.
#BecomEmpowered#BEmpowering#Cornucopia#Educational#EducationalPost#EducationalPosts#GameDemos#Gameplay#Gaming#HipsterCafe#IndieGames#LetsCafe#LetsPlaySomeDemos#LPSD#LPSS#MonriaTitans#MonriaTitansWGS#MT#OaT#OffTheClock#SpellsAndSecrets#SteamDemos#StreamEvent#TheWeekendGameShow#Video#VideoGames#Videos#WGS#YouTube#YouTubeVideo
0 notes
Text
Too Late To Apologize?
Requested By @rosiesandliliesâ: âI was wondering if I can request a RosĂ© x female reader story where Rosie is an idol who also happens to be ur wife and since she and BP are taking over the world by storm, she starts to forget about you and whenever u ask her to spend a little bit of time with you, she gets upset and fights with you. Youâre also an important person but you always make time for her. Can it be angsty with fluff đ„°â
Pairing: Rosé x Fem!Reader
Word Count: ~ 6,026
Warnings / Misc: -- Angst, Self Doubt, Strained Marriage / Relationship, Crying, Some Swearing, Fluff
Disclaimer: This writing is a work of fiction, and no disrespect is meant for those mentioned herein.
A/N: Oooooo lord, here we go. I am feeding đ you đ all đ today! This one took a while to write, but Iâm pretty happy with it. I wrote it all in one go, starting at like 3am (as usual lol), so forgive me if itâs a little rough. I put a lot of effort into it, though, so I hope you guys enjoy. Thank you for requesting -- Happy reading!
PS ~ I highly recommend that you listen to these songs as you read this:
You Were Good To Me -- Jeremy Zucker & Chelsea Cutler
Surrender -- Natalie Taylor
The Night We Met -- Lord Huron
I Found -- Amber Run
đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€đ€
Hongdae, Seoul -- 8:00 PM
âGood evening, everyone! Before I open the doors, Iâd like to thank each and every one of you for taking the time out of your day to stop in. We couldnât have done this without your support, and weâre endlessly grateful. We hope you have a wonderful experience with us tonight. Now, without further ado, welcome to La RĂȘverie!â
To your amusement, the sizable crowd erupts into a fit of cheers once your opening speech is over. Echoes of the joyous sounds carry across the city, wiggling their way through the alleys and streets, bouncing off of the nearby buildings. The customers slowly filter in, greeting and congratulating you on their way; youâre beyond excited to start this new journey, and seeing people so happy to be a part of it only makes you more proud.
Eventually everyone makes it inside to their seats, and you join them.
--- Later That Evening ---
âY/N, we have a private party that would like to see you. Theyâre eager to meet the woman behind all of this,â Pierre smirks, quirking an eyebrow suggestively. His demeanor confuses you slightly, seeing as how this isnât the first time high profile celebrities have requested your presence -- thatâs just one of the perks of being a world renowned chef. You brush off his remark as playful banter and send him to tell them that youâll be out soon.Â
---
â...yes, actually. Y/N and I were fortunate enough to meet when she was studying in Paris; we were being trained by the same chef. Weâve been close ever since. Iâm not surprised that she hired me, though; Iâm practically a master in the kitchen.â
At Pierreâs cocky words, your eyes nearly roll into the back of your head. A small grin plays on your lips nonetheless, and you smooth out your top one more time before rounding the corner.Â
âWhatâs this idiot on about now? Did he tell you about the time that he nearly got kicked out of our mentorship program for giving Anthony Bourdain the wrong dish?â You ask the table, sending them a glance while ruffling his hair as you come up behind him. They all snicker at that, and itâs his turn to roll his eyes; with an annoyed shove, he scolds you for bringing that story up again.
âMust you always tell people about that?â
Your smile widens, spreading cutely across your face. Mocking him is one of your favorite things to do. âMhm,â you say simply, nodding your head for emphasis. He attempts to hide his embarrassment, but it only brings a deeper blush to his cheeks.Â
At the VIP table, the suppressed sound of laughter carries over to you, and youâre reminded of your reason for being here in the first place. Upon offering your full attention to the table now, no longer distracted by Pierre, youâre met with 4 different pairs of eyes on you. Warm, yellow light illuminates the area, the classy overhead fixture emitting a soft glow to cast down on the guests beautifully. Itâs cozy and inviting, just like you had intended it to be, and the sight makes you happy.
As you quickly scan over each of the girls, your brain pieces together where you know them from.
âMy oh my, itâs Blackpink themselves. To what do I owe this honor?â All of the natural charisma that you possess takes over now, doing its best to override your nerves. Itâs definitely not the time to fangirl over them; you have to act cool. One by one, you shake their hands, making sure to give each of them a glimpse of your award winning smile.Â
Jennie is the first to speak up. âYourself, of course. Youâre the talk of the town, Y/N, how could we miss this?â The way that she says it so casually, already skipping past the formalities, puts you at ease.Â
âAh, youâre too kind. Was your food prepared to your liking?â
A chorus of approving noises leaves the table, successfully boosting your confidence in the process. âIt was truly incredible, Y/N.â RosĂ© gushes, her adorable accent adding something magical to the simple phrase. For the first time tonight, your mind goes blank; ever since news broke of your plans for this new restaurant, you practiced to avoid this very thing. As you stand there floundering for a beat, she takes notice of the effect that her words have on you; it doesnât take long for her to realize how much she loves to make you blush.
âThank you so much. Weâre so glad to have you here tonight.âÂ
âWeâre happy to be here! RosĂ© hasnât stopped talking about it for the past week.â The Australianâs eyes go wide as Lisa exposes her, and she shoots the younger girl a shocked look. Lisa only smirks at this, her shoulders rising and falling in a nonchalant shrug. Jisoo nods in confirmation, adding, âYeah, sheâs been super pumped.â
On the inside, youâre freaking out. RosĂ© was that excited to try out your creations? Thereâs no logical explanation for that one. Your own surprise is evident in your voice as you respond, âOh really now? And whyâs that?â
âI-Iâve just heard a lot of great things, you know? Youâre pretty talented.â She tries to sound confident, but the stutter in her voice betrays her. The tips of her ears are burning with embarrassment, and after sending her yet another smile, you decide to spare her by changing the topic.Â
âWell thank you, again. Itâs truly a privilege to cook for you girls.â The conversation continues from there, effortlessly moving from subject to subject, and you love how welcome they make you feel. Occasionally you excuse yourself to check on the other guests and ensure that theyâre enjoying their dinner, and every time, RosĂ© finds herself sorely missing your presence. Despite only officially meeting tonight, she feels like sheâs known you her whole life. The two of you clicked instantly, and she canât seem to get enough of you.
After spending the better part of 2 hours chatting and getting to know one another better, you grow bold and ask the question thatâs been rolling around in your head all night.Â
âWould you guys like to come back to the kitchen for a bit? I could give you some tips and we could make a couple dishes, if you want.â
RosĂ© nearly interrupts you from how eager she is to accept the offer. The second that youâre done asking, sheâs already saying yes. The others happily agree as well, and soon youâre leading them to the back to get prepped.
_________
âJust like this, everyone. Cut thinly here,â you inform, using your knife to point to the areas in question, â...then turn it and follow through with the slices. It should come out diced, like so.â The girls observed your swift motions, peeking over at the small cubes once youâre finished. Things continue on like this for a while, and soon youâre halfway done with the veggies while theyâre barely done with the first part of their batches.
âSlow down, Y/N! Youâre too fast for us grandmas.â Jisoo jests, her voice bouncy with amusement.Â
âOkay, okay! Iâll wait, just let me know if you need help.â Your knife comes to rest against the cutting board, and you take the opportunity to lean back against the countertop to watch them work. Your eyes trail over to RosĂ©, only to find her already looking at you; she tenses once she realizes sheâs been caught, and she returns to her previous duties. You decide to tease her.
âEverything alright, RosĂ©? You seem a little distractedâŠâ She momentarily shuts her eyes at your words, trying to refocus her thoughts and collect herself. A subtle snicker from Lisa can be heard, and RosĂ© delivers a quick jab to her arm. The maknae lets out a little âowwâ before setting her things down to rub away the newfound soreness of her arm.Â
A little later, Jennie requests some assistance, prompting you to make your way over to her. The station that sheâs working at just so happens to be next to RosĂ©âs, and youâd be lying if you said that didnât thrill you.Â
âDo we peel this first or leave it on?âÂ
âCut the ends first, then slice it in half and remove the outer layer.â
Under your watchful eye, she follows your instructions and is soon back on track. She thanks you, and you bring your hand up to give her a pat on the back. Although she feels childish for it, the action works to make RosĂ© the tiniest bit jealous; she wants your attention on her.Â
The blonde clears her throat before speaking up. âY/N, I need a little help, too.â Your heart jumps at her words, and you fight hard to keep yourself in check as you spin around to face her.
âOf course, RosĂ©.â She sighs at the way her name rolls off your tongue, and sheâs completely convinced that youâve secretly put her under some type of spell. Her thoughts of you and your mysterious ways are interrupted when you come to stand next to her, your hip lightly brushing against hers.Â
âOh, well thereâs your problem: youâre holding the knife wrong. Here,â you start, reaching out to reposition her hand in a better spot. Now sheâll be able to control it better, and she wonât run the risk of cutting herself.
âBetter?â You ask innocently, missing the way that she bites her lip. The close proximity of your bodies is making her head spin, and she canât decide if she wants you to stay or go. âYes, thank you.â She looks like she wants to say something else, but she doesnât, so you take that as your cue to go check on the other girls. RosĂ© silently curses herself for missing that golden opportunity to flirt with you, but she takes solace in the fact that she catches you stealing glances her way fairly often. You feel the connection too, and sheâs pleased with that -- maybe she was doing something right after all.
The next stint of the night is spent preparing and cooking the dishes you promised them while trading jokes, banter, and teasing remarks. A mini food fight also took place, but for the sake of professionalism you wonât mention that. You couldnât have asked for a more perfect day.
----Â
âGoodnight girls. I hope you come by again sometime soon!âÂ
They all assure you that theyâll be back before you know it, and you believe them. After all, they gobbled those dishes down like they hadnât eaten in days -- itâs safe to say that they enjoyed them.
RosĂ© lingers in the doorway, eyeing you as you work to clean off the counter. She doesnât want to go; sheâs loved getting to hang out with you. Contemplating her options, she decides to be brave; she tells the girls to go on ahead, that sheâll be there in a minute.Â
âRosĂ©, did you forget something?â You ask, looking up at her as you reach forward to wipe any remaining debris off the sleek surface.
âYeah, your number.â Somehow, she possesses all the confidence in the world now, her new demeanor completely opposite to its previously shy counterpart.Â
You tilt your head at her, a dumbfounded smile parting your lips ever so slightly. âBold, are we? Alright, Iâll bite.â You say, holding a hand out for her to give you her phone. Her eyes widen a bit -- was she not expecting you to say yes? Thereâs no way you could turn down a chance like this. She fumbles around in her bag until the smooth screen of her phone comes into contact with her fingers, letting her know sheâs found it.
âHere you go,â she chuckles cutely, an adorable little pattern of blush rising to her cheeks again.Â
After entering your number, making sure to save the contact and even take a goofy picture of yourself for it, you give it back to her. âCall me anytime, love.â Her smile spreads even farther at the pet name, and she ducks her head to hide her reddening cheeks.
As she slowly approaches the door, walking backwards, she says, âI will⊠love,â offering you a little awkward salute at the end of it. You giggle at her antics, and soon bid her goodnight.Â
No more than 5 minutes later, your phone dings as it displays a notification from an unknown number.Â
âIâm usually not that awkward đ€Šââïž pretty girls just make me nervous.â The message makes your heart flutter, and you quickly save her number to your contacts.Â
âReally? We have yet another thing in common, then.âÂ
The girls watch as RosĂ© does a little victory dance in her seat, her movements a bit limited by the belt stretched across her body. Sheâs practically glowing with excitement, her fingers already firing off another reply.
________
3 Years Later -- Rome, Italy
Upon seeing RosĂ© saunter down the aisle, your emotions get the jump on you; before you can stop them, tears flow freely down your face, and you bring a hand up to your mouth to quiet yourself. She looks bruisingly beautiful: the natural curves of her body are accentuated by the silky material of her dress, and her shoulders are covered in lace. An angel cast down from the heavens above.Â
She smiles at the audience thatâs filled with your close friends and family, offering little greetings as she passes them. Once she and her father make it to the altar, he pulls you in for a big hug, a few tears escaping his eyes. After he takes a step back, he looks between the two of you with pure pride on his face, his hand resting on your shoulder.Â
The song ends, signalling for the two of you to join hands and face each other, and he returns to his seat.Â
âWeâre gathered here today to celebrate the joyous union of Y/N L/N and Roseanne Park. Two souls destined to find their way to one another, travelling millions of miles in the process. We come together to revel in this fact and send them into their new life together with all of our support.â The officiator says into the microphone, smiling at the two of you. You can tell he loves his job, and heâs damn good at it.Â
RosĂ©âs grip on your hand tightens as she tries to contain her tears, but youâre quick to assure her that itâs alright. âYou can cry, baby.â At your words, her lip is released from between her teeth, and her tears begin to flow. You wipe them away, stepping closer to rest your forehead against hers.Â
The ceremony continues on and the two of you recite the personal vows you wrote. Somehow, unbeknownst to you, there doesnât seem to be a limit to how much you can cry in one sitting. RosĂ© is having the same problem, seeing as how her makeup is smudging some as the tears wash the substances away. You donât care though, and you make it a point to remind her of that; sheâs never looked more beautiful to you.
âI do.â You choke out, beaming at her as you run your thumb across her knuckles.
âI do.â She responds, impatiently bouncing on the balls of her feet as she waits for those final words from the officiator.Â
âYou may now kiss the bride.âÂ
Her lips are on yours before he even finishes the phrase, her hand resting on the back of your neck as she pulls you in closer. Your lips move with hers in perfect time, working to seal your union in the best way possible. âI love you, forever,â she whispers against your lips.Â
____
Present Day, 1:17 AM
In order to spare you from the overwhelming sadness that youâre being subjected to now, your brain takes you back to those happy times from the past. When RosĂ© still made time for you; when she loved you.Â
Even though you hate it, you still find her in everything. The bright sunshine of the early morning reminds you of all the times she would wake you up with kisses, holding you close. The songbirds outside of your window bring to mind when youâd come home to find her at the piano, alternating between striking the keys and strumming her guitar as her beautiful voice carried out across the house.Â
You miss that RosĂ©, so, so much. The RosĂ© that would call you in between sessions at the studio, if only for 5 minutes. The RosĂ© that longed to hear your voice after a long day; who fell into your arms the second that she shuffled through the door after practice.Â
As time has passed, though, sheâs seemed to fade more and more from your life; missed calls and texts have become a given, and it takes everything in you to mask your sorrow. Anyone who knows you well at all can easily see through the facade: youâre now a shell of who you once were, your normally vibrant and cheery self gone. You attempt to hide your sadness behind a smile, but it never really works out; your eyes donât shine like they used to, and your lips donât quite tweak up at the corners in the special way they had before.Â
But youâre getting ahead of yourself again. Your reason for crying tonight is simple: for the hundredth time this month, sheâs cancelled your date night plans, opting to spend the time working instead. The argument that the two of you had earlier replays in your mind:
"I don't have a choice."
Except, she did. She could choose you, choose to take a break, if only for the evening. You never ask too much of her, knowing that she can't handle even more stress competing with what she already has from the company and media. Being an idol is hard enough, and you know you can never fully wrap your head around everything that's expected of her.
Though, that makes this all the more ridiculous. All you've asked for is a couple hours of her time -- for her to relax with you and get away from it all. Earlier that day you had gone to the store and picked up all the necessary materials to treat her to a little spa day, complete with bath and body oils, face masks, and even some bath bombs.Â
"Asking my wife to spend an evening with me is not unreasonable, Rosé."
"I'm not having this argument again, Y/N. I get enough shit from everyone else; I don't need any extra from you."
Maybe it was something in how she said it, so final and hateful, her face coming to rest in a scowl. Her arms were crossed as she stood in front of you, and you could see the muscles in her jaw clench and release repeatedly. In some twisted way, part of you was glad to have this encounter; it hurt like hell, but at least she was paying attention to you. She hadn't looked at you for this long in a while.
Before you can even get another word out, she sighs, saying, "I don't have time for this. I have to go back to the studio."Â
Just as she turns to go, you catch her wrist. With a slightly annoyed look, she turns to face you.
"If you walk out that door then I'm leaving; at least for the night. We need to talk about this, but if you don't care enough to even give me that, thenâŠ" you trail off, tilting your head slightly. You want her to apologize, to say how wrong she's been for doing all of this to you -- but she doesn't. Her expression is tired, irritation written plainly for you to see. She pulls her arm away, offering a petty, "Oh well," with a shrug before exiting the house.Â
How could she be so cold? Maybe that's what hurt the most. Seeing the love of your life turn into someone completely different than who you fell for stung more than any argument ever could. The reality is that she's not the same person anymore. Accepting that would be half of the battle in and of itself.Â
Your heart is betraying itself, stuck in a sticky situation: you're constantly struggling between your love for her and the respect you hold for yourself. Half of you wants to stay, to make her listen and fight for this; but the other half of you, perhaps the more rational side, knows that that won't work now. You've tried that already, you reason with yourself, racking your brain for any new way to get through to her.Â
Sometimes it's like she forgets all of the sacrifices you make for the relationship. Despite having your own busy schedule to deal with, you always make time for her. So why could she never do the same for you?
It's obvious that in its current state, this relationship is only wrecking your mental health -- a testament to that is every night you've spent lying awake, sobbing into your pillow as your list of insecurities grows longer and longer. She used to be the person you'd run to when negative thoughts plagued your mind, her sweet words of love showing how much she valued you. But all of that's gone now, leaving you with a shattered heart and racing mind. When had you stopped being enough?
~~~~~~~
Itâs late, well past 4AM when RosĂ© manages to make it home. Practice absolutely wrecked her today, leaving her body exhausted from dancing and throat sore from all the singing she had to do. Sheâs more than ready to collapse into bed and pass out.Â
One thing that always stayed the same was your sleeping arrangement. No matter how much RosĂ© hurt you, you still slept in the same bed. Her subconscious was always kinder to you than she was, anyway; the two of you would cuddle in close like before, her arms wrapped around you as she slept peacefully. No arguments or yelling, you could always count on the nights to heal your heart a little bit.Â
As she enters the empty bedroom, the memory of your argument from earlier that day comes flooding back. She remembers that you said you were leaving, but part of her didn't fully believe you. She should've known better -- you always keep your word. Guilt washes over her, and she gently taps her head against the wall as a sort of self-punishment for her previous actions. Why did she say that to you? The hurt look in your eyes broke her heart, but she couldnât afford to skip practice, especially with the comeback quickly approaching. In retrospect, she shouldâve just told you that she didnât feel prepared, and thatâs why this practice had been so important. Even though she doesnât show it, you still mean the world to her. She just so happens to be her own worst enemy.Â
With a heavy sigh, she makes her way to the bathroom; there she finds a cute little basket of goodies next to the tub, and a note on the counter of the sink. She approaches the basket first, quickly discovering that it holds some of her favorite self-care items from the local store. Yet again, a deep pang of guilt courses through her upon realizing that you had prepared that for her. Defeated, she picks up the note.Â
Roseanne,
If youâre reading this, then Iâve already left. I donât want you to worry, if you even still care enough to do that, so I decided to leave this letter for you. Iâll be staying with my friend for the next while. I donât know how long, but that depends entirely on you. Iâve tried to communicate with you, but weâre getting nowhere; we both know it. Weâre not who we used to be, RosĂ©, and I hate that. I want us to be happy again, but it seems that I canât do that for you. If you want to end things, let me know.Â
- Y/N
RosĂ©âs heart is breaking, splintering into a million different pieces and leaving her with no possible way to collect them all. How had she so royally fucked this up? She only has herself to blame, and she knows that; she canât believe that she let things get like this. She had been so blinded by the stress that she lost sight of the most important thing in her life: you. Itâs slowly sinking in that she very well might lose you for good this time, and she doesnât know how to cope with that. She can survive without her career, but she knows she canât go on without you.
-----Â La RĂȘverie, 2 Weeks Later -----
She only intended to walk by -- to see if you were there and safe. But as she gazes through the windows, peeking into the place that houses so many of her dearest memories, sheâs transfixed. Her eyes land on you, finding you hard at work in the kitchen. Itâs always been where you go when youâre stressed or upset about something -- two things that RosĂ© knows sheâs the cause of.
Youâre in your element, face donning a look of pure concentration as you prepare what she assumes is a new dish. Your hairâs in a bun, a few strands coming down to fall around your face as you move about. Gravity takes its time in gently coaxing them out of the tie's hold, and RosĂ©âs breath hitches at how beautiful you look; itâs as if sheâs falling for you all over again. Sheâs always admired your skills, but they hold a whole new meaning now, an unspoken tension in every movement you make.Â
How had she been so selfish? You had been there for her all along, waiting patiently for the day that she would come to her senses. You would always have dinner ready -- usually one of her favorites, hoping that would spark something again -- but she always brushed you off. She never stayed long enough to see the crushed look on your face, or how the pain was becoming clearer and clearer by the day. She realizes now just how much of a toll her actions have taken on the both of you; you're still just as breathtaking as ever to her, but that special sparkle in your eye has long been eclipsed by something more dull. You're tired of being let down repeatedly, stuck in a constant loop of excuses and avoidance, and RosĂ© can't blame you for a second. Â
The time apart hasn't been kind to her at all; there hasn't been a single day that's gone by where you haven't consumed her thoughts. She misses you so badly it hurts, and even now, despite being so close to you, separated only by the walls of the restaurant, you've never been further away.Â
The distant sound of a car alarm cuts through the silence, simultaneously scaring her and drawing your attention. Before you can spot her, she ducks down; thereâs no way that she can face you yet. Taking this as a sign, she decides to leave.
Sheâs spent the past 2 weeks attempting to spare you by not coming around; she thinks you need time away from her to deal with everything sheâs put you through, and she doesnât want to upset you anymore than she already has. Ever-torn, part of you is glad that sheâs stayed away; however, another part of you just wants to see her again. You miss the nights more than you thought you would.Â
--- A Few Days Later ---
Steady sheets of rain pound harshly against the window, vibrating the latches with each gust of wind. Times like these are always the worst, especially when you donât have RosĂ© to calm you down. Violent thunderstorms never fail to frighten you, and this one in particular seems like itâll be the worst one of the season. Swiftly padding over to the window, you sneak a quick peek outside, only to find the branches of the large oak tree that occupies the yard swaying in the wind with reckless abandon. The sight terrifies you, but you do your best to keep yourself from panicking, even having to do some breathing exercises. Your friend can sleep through anything, and you know she needs the rest; so, you stay in the spare bedroom that sheâs so graciously allowing you to reside in, and lie awake.Â
Across the city, RosĂ© is tossing and turning. The storm hasnât fully reached its peak there yet, but she knows how worried you must be. Tears spring to her eyes at the thought of you huddled up under the covers, body trembling in fear as the storm rages on. The deep-rooted shame that sheâs grown so accustomed to since you left plagues her conscience, making her even more disgusted with herself.Â
After turning over yet again, her eyes land on the picture she has of the two of you propped up on the nightstand. It was taken on your wedding day, that stunning view of the venue paling in comparison to your beauty. A sense of determination washes over her -- determination to make you that happy again someday, in whatever way she can -- and she gets out of bed to collect a few materials. Sheâll do whatever it takes.
----
The sound of a car door slamming perks your ears up, and your curiosity gets the better of you. Quickly pulling the curtain back, youâre beyond shocked to see RosĂ© out there, holding something in her hand. Just as you lean in closer to the window to try and see what it is, her caller ID pops up on your phone.Â
âCome downstairs, please.âÂ
Even with the vast array of emotions coursing through you at the moment, youâre only focused on getting her inside and out of harmâs way.Â
You nearly knock the door off its hinges with how quickly you snap it open. To your surprise, sheâs still standing by her car, but now you can see what she was holding before; a white sign with black writing on it. The words are barely legible with how much it's raining, the dye of the marker horribly smudged, but you can make out: âIâm sorry! Iâm an idiot.â Itâs like something out of romantic drama.
Before you can even comment on everything thatâs happening, RosĂ© begins the speech that sheâs been trying to piece together ever since you left.Â
She has to raise her voice so you can hear her over the storm. You wonder why she doesnât just come in, but you think that maybe sheâs doing it to show you that sheâs willing to punish herself by standing out in the elements. âNo words that I say will ever be able to fix the pain that my actions caused. You donât deserve any of the shit I put you through, and I hate myself for being such a coward. I was too immature to look past my own struggles and just talk to you about them.âÂ
Now, she takes a few cautious steps towards the front door, testing the waters as she scans your face to gauge how youâre feeling. âI guess I just thought I could deal with it like I always do. But losing you showed me how wrong I was; I love you so much, Y/N. I donât want to end things; Iâll never want that. Youâre my world, baby; Iâm so sorry that it took me this long to see what was right in front of me.âÂ
How are you to respond to that? Can you trust her? She looks more sincere in this moment than she has in a long time, and that puts you a little more at ease. Her eyes are begging -- pleading -- with you to believe her, and after a moment you step to the side, wordlessly telling her to come in. You donât even realize that youâre crying until a few stray tears drip onto your shirt, leaving little marks in their wake. She has to restrain herself from reaching out and wiping them away; she has no idea when -- or if -- youâll be able to forgive her.Â
Soft pitter-patter of the water running off of her coat echoes lightly across the foyer, serving as white noise for the conversation youâre having. Her sniffles work in tandem with it, and she bites back her sobs in order to get the words out.Â
âI know this wonât be fixed overnight, but Iâll spend the rest of my life making it up to you, if youâll let me. I wonât blame you for a second if you canât forgive me, either. I just couldnât let you get away without a fight.â
With each new fresh batch of tears that settle in your eyes, you have to work twice as hard to blink them away. âI-I donât know what to say, Rose. Youâre the only person in this world capable of hurting me that badly, because you mean more to me than anyone else. But I never thought youâd treat me like that. Do you know how many times I doubted myself, thinking I did something wrong?â Your tone is bitter now, voice conveying the pain from those months of anguish that you had to endure, and RosĂ© hangs her head.Â
âI know that now, Y/N, and I know that I can never take it back. But God, how I wish I could. Iâd do anything in my power to take that pain away. It was never your fault; none of it was.â
You know sheâs being honest. After seeing the opposite for so long, itâs easy to spot when sheâs telling the truth. You nod a couple times, deciding to pull her in for a long-overdue hug. Sheâs motionless at first, not quite knowing if you want her to return it or not, but the second that you quietly say, âHold me, RosĂ©,â sheâs scooping you up in her arms like her life depends on it. Her head rests in the crook of your neck, and the two of you cry together, letting all of the pent up frustration and sadness leave your bodies.Â
After standing there, embracing one another for who knows how long, she pulls away just enough to look into your eyes. Her gaze subtly falls to your lips, but you donât fail to notice. âCan I?â She asks gently, raising her eyes back up to yours. âYes.â You utter, nearly swooning as her soft lips brush against your own. Youâve missed them.Â
Her chilled hands cup your cheeks with purpose, and you can feel water running off the ends of her hair and onto your chest.
She kisses you in such a poetic way: softly, as if you might break at any moment, but urgently, like a lost soldier finally returning to the arms of their lover. She wants to make you feel how sorry she is, how much she loves you, and this seems like the perfect place to start.
âI love you, jerk,â you say through your tears, brushing your thumb along her cheek as you look into her eyes.
âAnd I love you, angel.â She picks you up, spinning you around a couple of times before setting you back down on your feet.Â
After a moment, you glace at the window. âShhhh, wait. Do you hear that?â
She cocks her head to the side as she listens closely for any potential noise that you might be talking about, but she hears nothing. âNo? I donât hear anythingâŠâÂ
âExactly; the rain stopped.â
âHuh. I guess it did its job, then.â She smiles, silently thanking the universe for working in its wonderful ways. It brought the two of you back to one another, and neither of you can contain your happiness. Maybe you donât hate storms as much after all...
#rosé#roseanne park#park chaeyoung#blackpink#blackpink x reader#blackpink imagines#blackpink oneshots#blackpink scenarios#rosé x fem reader#rosé x reader#rosé imagine#kpop#kpop scenarios#kpop girl group#let-them-read-fics#blackpink angst#blackpink fluff#jennie kim#kim jisoo#lisa manoban
445 notes
·
View notes
Text
-Cold- Loki Laufeyson x Female Reader
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  Kody: First Loki imagine, letâs do this. DISCLAIMER. MOST OF THE DIALOGUE FROM THE CANONICAL CHARACTERS IS TAKEN DIRECTLY FROM THE MOVIE TO MAKE IT MORE REALISTIC. YOU CAN TELL WHICH PARTS I WROTE AND DIDNâT WRITE. OKAY? okayyyy
  Movie/Show: Thor: Ragnarok- but you somehow know strange. Donât question me lmao.Â
  Summary: while staying with Dr. Strange for a bit, you end up meeting your old friend again, Thor. What you donât expect is too meet with his adopted brother Loki. Who turns out to be your perfect match (Vague for reasons)
  Possible Triggers / Warnings: Very long story, Slowburn, Steven and Tony being a dad, cursing, Val being kinda great
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  sometimes being stuck in the avengers base was.....stressful. with Vision being like a newborn baby around everything, you constantly had to help him understand certain things. Like a microwave or a stove since he wanted to learn how to cook for Wanda. Kinda cute actually.Â
  you could hear Natasha cry at night about Bruce vanishing during the battle against Ultron. You tried to comfort hr once or twice, but she was adamant about handling it on her own. You wish you could have helped more. Itâs not like you could hug her without layers of clothing covering almost every inch of your skin.
  oh yeah, the whole reason you were even there is because Tony Stark had found you with Wanda and Pietro. You were slightly different from them, no telekinesis, telepathy, or enhanced agility and reflexes. Your mercular DNA was ripped apart then put back together with enhancements, unique ones.Â
  your body was now able to freeze anything with just a touch and manipulate it, but with all powers. There were side effects. You couldnât touch anyone without giving them frostbite. Your powers were too much for you too handle so your body was constantly below freezing.Â
  it was terrible. You had lived so long without the feeling of another's skin on yours. You could never, hug, hold someone's hand, kiss, do....that. You were condemned to a life of touch starvation. It sucked, but you still kept a smile on your face.Â
  during a errand run in new york you had met Steven Strange. You had recognized him from his work as a doctor and gave him your condolences for his accident. He seemed to take some sort of interest in you, which you later figured out that he knew you had your âenhancementsâ from the news.Â
  he explained to you that with his help he may be able to train you to keep your body temperature at a normal human one. You were a bit off put by his offer and he gave you a simple address in case you changed your mind and with that. You left.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  a month later
  âTony itâs just for a little while-â
  âNo! your running off with some rando voodoo doctor who could kill you and steal your kidneys!â
  your face twinges a bit in confusion. You had told everyone that youâd be leaving for awhile and they all wished you luck on your solo adventure. You had also decided to wait till the actual day you were leaving to tell Tony. He was a tad overprotective of you when it came to strangers.Â
  âHeâs not going to steal my kidneys- Tony my car is waiting i have to goâ you say as you pick up the bag you had dropped on the floor as the whole ordeal again. âDidnât know you had such little trust in meâ he exhales deeply, pressing a finger to his temple in visible frustration.Â
  âI do trust you. I donât trust the world outside of these wallsâ Tony admits. you will confess, you liked his weird fatherly side. âWell- the world as you call it can freeze if they touch me. You have to let me do things on my own Tonyâ you give him a half smile.Â
  Tony expression turns into his thinking one, which is either a good or a very bad thing. He digs into his pocket and pulls out what looks like a jewelry box âAre you trying to bribe me with diamond earrings?â you ask, slightly unimpressed with him.Â
  he rolls his eyes and lifts the lid. You see a silver necklace with a star pendant. You could faintly see a small blue crystal in the middle. It reminded you of his reactor, Clever. It was still technically a bribe, but it was indeed a beautiful necklace.
  âNo. I made this about a month ago and could never think of the right time. Itâs a necklace with a beacon. If you need help press the blue button under the silver lid and iâll come get and save you. Like alwaysâ Tony finishes his sentence off with a smirk, which makes you chuckle.Â
  you reach and grab the box with your gloved hand âThank you, Tonyâ you say and pull the necklace out the box. You undo the clasp and wrap it around your neck, clasping it back. Tony gives you his proud dad smile and pats your shoulder âIf this witch man is able to help you. I get to be your first hugâ
  you break out into laughter, nodding âOf courseâ you say and he chuckles along with you. You hear a honk from outside âIâm coming. Chill out Happy!â you shout. Tony gulps and waves you off âGo ahead, iâm not keeping you any longer.â he says.Â
  smiling, you sling the bag over your shoulder and nod at him âIâll see you soon Tonyâ you say and turn around, heading out the door and towards the car waiting outside. Happy rolled down the window, same unhappy expression on his face âwhat took you so long!â
  rolling your eyes, you open the passenger door and throw your bag on the car floor before hoping in. âYou know Tony, stubborn as everâ you reply, closing the door. Happy replies with a small hum before starting up the car. You pull out the card with the address and hand it to Happy.
  Tony watched you walk out, his face dropping a bit âCome back home kiddoâ
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  two weeks later
  in your short time with Strange he showed you the most incredible things that you never knew. It also hurt your brain to think about how big the multiverse really was, but Strange was able to explain it in simple terms. He had also given you a meditation regiment that you followed everyday.
  it was supposed to help you calm your mind enough that you could force your body to warm up. It hasnât changed anything so far, but Strange said it was normal. While reading a novel across from Strange who was- looking out a window. âGreatâ he grumbles under his breath.
  you lower the book, sliding the juice bar stamp card you used as a bookmark between the pages. âIs something wrong?â you ask, tilting your head. Strangeâs eyebrows furrow âSomeone who isnât supposed to be here. Is here. Along with his slightly intelligent brotherâ
  what- âI donât follow?â you say as he makes his way downstairs. You quickly jump out the chair and go to follow him. In a quick movement his cloak unclipped from his body and stopped in front of you, blocking your movements âUm Strange?â you call out.
  he stops at the bottom of the stairs and turns his head to look at you âYou stay here. If there is a fight it could be dangerousâ he spoke. âI can help fight with my ability-â he holds up his hand, stopping you from talking. It reminded you of Tony a little bit.Â
  âThat is the exact reason you need to stay. Using your powers could throw off what you have worked for so farâ he spoke. Sighing deeply, you nod âOkay, iâll stay. I promiseâ you say to reassure him. Strange nods and his cloak returns to him, clipping back on.Â
  âThank youâ he says and lifts his arms up, he starts performing what you assume is a spell while mumbling under his breath. It lasted a couple seconds before he walked off to the lower floor. You had to ask him how he did certain spells like that portal one, just to mess with Steve.Â
  you heard your stomach grumble and sighed âStrange needs to invest in a fucking microwave. I want a hot pocket so badâÂ
   âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  you guilt tripped wong into magic-ing a microwave in the sanctum. Poor dude, but hey- hot pocket. You also changed out of your pjs because wong said you were âlazyâ what a tool. You did anyway and ended up wearing a long sleeve black turtleneck, matching gloves with heather grey and white plaid pants.Â
  As you took your last bite you heard talking, but not just Stranges voice, a deeper one. Sounded somewhat familiar, but you couldnât quite recognize it fully. It came from downstairs. You look at the steps and bit your bottom lip, thinking. Strange told you to stay, but-
  screw it
  slowly you step down, making sure it didnât creak too loud and alarm Strange to your presence. Once you made it all the way down the voices stopped. What the hell? Oh wait they were coming from the first floor now. Was Strange just teleporting throughout sanctum.
  yes
  the talking got louder and you peaked around the corner. First you spotted Strange, twisting a strange of hair in his hands? He ended up throwing it in the air and it created a portal. Okay then. Then when you looked beside him, you saw- no, it canât be.
  âThor?!â
  you ran down the stairs, tripping over your feet a bit. The god turned around and smiled upon seeing you âLady Y/n! It has been quite some time. You have grown indeed!â he says. You nod, almost reaching out to hug him, but stopped. Thor noticed and gave you a sad smile.
  âI thought i told you to stay upstairs?â Strange spoke. You chuckle nervously and gesture to Thor âI havenât seen him in a long time. Iâm sorryâ you say. Strange looks like he wants to stay mad at you but exhales deeply âYour forgiven, under the circumstancesâ
  you smile brightly. Strange was a pretty cool guy. You turn away from him and back at Thor âSo, whatâs going on? Why are you back on earth? What happened to figuring out your vision and going back to asgard?â you ask a multitude of questions.Â
  Thor shakes his head âMy witch of a brother has hidden my father on earth and i need to get him back. This wizard has offered me help in return that i take Loki back to asgard where he belongs.â Thor explains. You nod slowly, you had never met the god of mischief himself, only heard stories.
  âLoki is here?â you ask and gaze around the room.Â
  you heard Strange gasp before lifting his arms âOh yeah rightâ he swirls his hands as a portal forms on the ceiling. A distant scream was heard before a man with long black hair and a matching suit popped out and crashed onto the floor, Loki.Â
  Loki slowly lifts his head, whipping his hair out of his face and propping himself up on his elbows âI have been falling, for thirty minutes!â he shouts. Damn- thirty minutes? âThatâs cold Strange and thatâs a lot coming from meâ you say, making Thor snicker a bit.Â
  âYou can handle it from here?â Strange nods towards Thor who does the same, reaching over to shake his hand. âThank you very much for your helpâ Loki lifts himself off the floor and turns to look a Strange, glaring daggers at him. âHandle me?â he snaps, venom lacing his tone.
  Oh! Look actual daggers. Oh wait- Loki came towards Strange and in an instant your eyes turned a bright white, no pupils and your skin turned an icy white, with the nose and tips of your ears and fingers a light blue. You stepped in front of strange as cold fog emitted from your hands.Â
  you were breathing heavily which came out as fog as well. Thor had seen you like this before so this was pretty normal for him. Strange stared at you for a moment, just blinking. He had seen this before- âDonât touch the wizardâ you breathed out.Â
  Lokiâs angered face turned into a smug look âAnd who do you think you are to challenge me, mortal?â he questions, drawing closer towards you. Before any harm could be done to either of you, Thor stepped between, looking at his brother âBrother, you will not harm Lady Y/n. She is a friendâ
  aw how sweet. Loki takes another look at you before his daggers retreat âFineâ he grumbles. Your skin turns back to its normal S/c and your pupils return âThanks Thorâ you say and he nods at you. Strange coughed before gesturing to the portal.Â
  Thor exhales before smiling lightly âRight. Thank you so much for your help again and it was lovely to see you Lady Y/nâ he spoke. You smile âJust Y/n is fine. I hope you find what your looking forâ you spoke. You couldnât imagine what youâd do if Tony went missing. Thor must have been going crazy.
  âYouâll have to tell me all about it once you get back Y/nâ Strange spoke suddenly, making you turn your head to face him once again with a confused expression. âWhat are you talking about?â you ask. Thor steps beside you while Loki stood s a few feet behind both of you.
  âOh youâll be going along with themâ Strange spoke casually as he began to make his way up the stairs. What the hell? âUm- why?! What about my regiment?â you question. Strange stops at the top of the stairs and faces the three of you, hands behind his back.Â
  he studies your face, then Thorâs, then Loki. âTrust meâ is all he says before disappearing into a portal of his own. You blinked mindlessly for a couple seconds âUh-â âLady Y/n- i mean just Y/n. I suppose youâll be accompanying me and my brother. Once we return to asgard, will send you home.â
  you looked at Thor, thinking. Should you go? You had never been to another planet before, so you were completely unaware of what was too possibly happen. Even if you were afraid of the unknown, you could not pass up this opportunity âLetâs goâ
  Thor pats your clothes back and smiles âAlright, into the mystic portal we go!â he cheers, making you chuckle. âNot only am i stuck with my oaf of a brother, but also some mortal quimâ Loki snarls from behind you. Oh isnât he a breath of fresh air âYeah, cry about it antlersâ
  yikes, youâve been around tony too much.Â
  Lokiâs fist clench before all three of you walk through the portal.
  you all ended up in a grassy field. It was beautiful. The smell of the sea nearby filled your nose, causing a calm feeling to course through you. âI donât see fatherâ Thor spoke, looking around. You gaze about as well and spot a man at the edge of the field.Â
  placing a glove hand on Thor, you tap him. The god looks at you as you point at Odin. Thor sighs deeply âLetâs go Lokiâ he spoke and waved for this brother to follow. You stayed put as Loki passed you, his arm grazing yours for a moment. There is like so much field to walk around you, but okay-
  You turn around and began to walk in the other direction, giving them some space. It wasnât your business to put yourself into their family drama.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  You walk mindlessly for a couple minutes, making sure to stay relatively close to the brothers and his father. You stop and look at them for a moment just as Odin had turned to a fine gold powder/dust and blew away into the sky. Oh no- Odin, heâs dead.Â
  just before you could even think another thought the sky began to crack in thunder. From the distance you were at you could Thorâs fingers spark up as he turned towards Loki. Oh god heâs going to kill him. Your previous thoughts of not getting involved were thrown out as you began to run towards them.
  you couldnât let Thor hurt his brother, he would surely regret it later. A green energy ball formed couple feet in front of you, stopping you from running towards the brothers. You had stopped your feet so harshly it caused you to fall back onto your butt.
  the green energy grew bigger as the brother began to draw close to it. A flash of thunder changed Thorâs clothes into his original asgardian armor and Loki used to Magic to change his to a green leather outfit. Seemed very Loki-ish. The energy stopped forming and you were sure that Thor or Loki couldnât see you.Â
  just as fast as the green energy appeared, it vanished to reveal the back of a women, she had long black hair and a matching outfit. Who was this? That didnât matter right now considering Thor look liked he was ready to fight which means that you had to be.Â
  âSo heâs gone?â the woman spoke, referring to Odin you presumed. She gazes around for a moment before looking back at the boys âSuch a shame, i would have liked to have seen thatâ she said. Oh- well thatâs just rude. âYou must be Helaâ Thor spoke. So that was her name.
  âIâm Thor, son of odinâ he continued. He just had to introduce himself right now? How formal of him. You slowly began to stand up. This woman had not noticed you, which means you had the upper hand. âReally?â she asked, a amused tone present within her voice.
  âYou donât look like himâ Hela adds. you thought Thor looked like Odin- just a tad. Why are you thinking about this right now. âPerhaps we can come to an arrangement?â Loki spoke. Well at least Thor isnât trying to kill Loki right now. Now that you think about it Hela and Loki kind of looked alike.Â
  Hela lifts her arm a bit to pint at Loki, before dropping it to her side a second later âYou sound like himâ she says before taking a step closer âKneelâ she commands. âBeg your pardon?â Loki leans forward as if he had not heard what he had just said. Uh oh.Â
  Helaâs arm twist, a long blade forming in her hand. âKneel...before your queenâ she repeats once more. Queen?!. You take a deep breath, pupils disappearing, skin turning white and blue, and fog emitting from your hands. Letâs do this. Thor takes a step forward, gazing at you for only a second âI donât think soâ
  Loki took a glance at Thor. You both knew what the god of thunder was about to do. Thor lifts his arm and throws his hammer at Hela, but- she caught it. She caught Thorâs hammer?! Oh shit. Both Loki and Thorâs face turn into a grim and confused one.Â
  âItâs..not possibleâ Thor spoke in disbelief. âDarling, you have no idea whatâs possibleâ Hela spoke before squeezing her hand around Mjollnir. She was crushing the hammer. In a split second a burst of electricity and wind was sent everywhere.Â
  you lift your arm and cover your face to protect your eyes. Once it died down you move your arm and saw Thorâs hammer in pieces on the grass. What was she? Who was she? Hela lifted her arms to her head and slid them back along the base of her skull, forming a large spiked crown.Â
  she repeated her hand movements from earlier except with both her arms. Two blades in each hand. You had to move now. You close your palms together and pull them apart, an ice spear forming in between. You ran up to her and jumped in the air to get a higher advantage.Â
  âY/n, no!â Thor shouts as he runs up to Hela as well. Loki looks up in the sky and shouts âBring us back!â Hela turns around quickly and spots you running towards her. Just as you were about to land on her, she grabs your neck. âNow who are you?â she asked. but you didnât answer.Â
  instead you rip a glove off one of your hands and press it to her face. Hela screams in agony and throws you towards Thor. You landed on him with hard thud. Thatâs going to hurt in the morning. Suddenly a portal formed around all three of you and sent you into the sky. It was the same one Thor usually left on.Â
  Your body felt weird all over like you were about to vomit or pass out- maybe both. You looked up and saw Thor a few feet up above you and you assumed Loki was under you. Thor looks down at you, then Loki âLoki!â he shouts and the black haired god looks under him, you so as well.Â
  Hela was just behind you all âShe wasnât even in the portals range!â you shout, earning now answer from either brothers. Lok reaches into his sleeve and pulls out a small blade. He lifts his arm and chucks it at her, but she dodges it easily and sends it flying back towards Loki.
  Loki had another blade in hand and used that one to dodge the other hela threw at him, but it sent him flying out the portal âY/n! follow loki! Iâll find you both. I promise!â Thor shouts and without a second thought you use your spear to stab into the portal and push yourself out.Â
  sometimes you wished you thought about things first.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  your head was throbbing and aching in the worst way possible, like you had crashed into a wall. Your eyes slowly open and you see a regular sky with purple portals spread throughout it- okay maybe not so normal. âHands off of me you mewling quim!â you know that complaining tone from anywhere.Â
  you push yourself off the ground, using some random junk metal to lean on. Looking around you would think you were in some junk yard. No time to wonder where you were because you had a god to help. You push things out your way before you spot what looked like scavengers, mostly wearing masks.
  they were holding onto Lokiâs arms. Couldnât he just use his magic? Guess not. Anyway, you jump down from the ledge your on, catching most of their attention âWe just got on this planet and your already pissing the natives off?â you question Loki.
  he narrows his blue eyes at you as he struggles against the people holding his arms âGet on with it!â he shouts at you. No please? Whatever. You activate your powers, slowly pulling the other glove off of your hand âHand over the god will you?âÂ
  âYouâll have to get through all of us!â one man shouts. They hold up their weapons at you making you sigh âAlright, have it your wayâ you shrug, flicking your hand, a dark blue blade with a silver handle forming in the palm of your hand.Â
  the scavengers ran towards you. One swung a club at you, but you caught his arm in your hand. The man screams in agony as his whole arm turns black with frostbite. You take that opportunity to slice his now very crunchy arm off. Then itâs kind of a rinse and repeat for the rest of them until one is left.Â
  The man lets go of Loki and begins to run away. Good choice. Loki drops to the ground, trying to catch his breath âWhy did you follow me?â Loki asked suddenly. You look down at him and shrug âThor asked me to in the portal. He said heâd come find usâ you explain.
  you pull out the extra pair of gloves from your back pocket and slipped them on. They were a plain black leather pair. Once they were on, you hold out your hand for him to take. Loki takes one look at your hand and scoffs before standing up himself. Rude.Â
  âIf my brother went off to fight Hela alone. Heâs most likely dead alreadyâ Loki says curtly as he dusts off his outfit. Your eyes widen a bit. Thor wasnât dead, he couldnât be. âWho is she anyway?â you ask. Lokiâs jaw locks, glancing at the ground before youÂ
  âOur sisterâ
  your E/c eyes went wider this time. Since when did Thor have a sister? Was she adopted too? She claery had a disdain for her father just as much as Loki did. Maybe Thor was the one who was actually adopted. âOh- wowâ you comment.
  âEnough about my family. I have to figure out what planet iâm onâ Loki interjects as he begins to walk away âHey! Whether you like it or not weâre in this together, I could have left your ass to die, remember that!â you shout at him. His walking stops and he faces you once more- oh shit.Â
  he steps towards you and you back up until a piece of debris. Loki stops inches from your face, his hand reaching up to your neck to hold it in his hand âDonât assume for a moment that you and i are some sort of friends like you are with my brotherâ he speaks lowly.Â
  you glare right back at him âLet go of me before i put a icicle through your eyeâ you snarl at him. A small smirk forms on his face âYou put up this illusion that you are as tough as nails, but i can see right through you. Your just as broken as the rest of us. Letâs explore that shall we?â
  Loki reaches up and places his hand on your forehead.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
 two years ago
  Loki opened his eyes and looked around the room. Where was he? He was in the darkest memories of your mind. âPut her in the chamberâ Strucker spoke as three men went over to grab a pale woman on the floor. You. You were wearing a hospital gown and your hair was overgrown.Â
  you flaid, kicked, and screamed âPlease! No! iâll try harder i swear! Please!â when you had first developed your powers and the doctors realized they couldnât touch you Strucker thought you had been doing it on purpose. So mean with full body suits would put you in a heat chamber.Â
  the intense heat had a even stronger effect on you because of your unique enhancement. Strucker opens the door as the three men throw you in. You land on the ground with a hard thud and stand up quickly, running towards the door but it had already shut.Â
  Strucker stands outside the glass window that showed you inside and looked towards a woman sitting at the desk âTurn it on, the highest it can goâ he spoke and she nods, pressing a green button before pushing a dial up. Loki looks confused for a moment as he stands beside strucker.Â
  the room starts to heat up and you fall to the ground your tears sizzling as they ran down your face. At the moment Loki took a step back. Heat exhaustion. A form of torture he knew all to well. something he hoped to never witness again. You let out screams of agony until you eventually passed out.
  back in 2012 when earth was attack by Loki he was under the control of Thanos who had kidnapped him and tortured him with the same methods because of his Jotun side. It worked nonetheless and he was under Thanosâs control.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  Loki opened his eyes and snatched his hand away from your head. You slid down against the debris until you hit the ground with a small thud. He had made you relive your worst fears like it had just happened only moments ago. How could he do such a thing.Â
  âIâm so-â before Loki could say another word he felt something bite at his neck. He hissed and reached for his neck and felt something cold and metallic. He tried to tug it off, but instead got harsh bursts of electricity shot through his body over and over again.Â
  he fell to the ground, shaking violently, turning his head he saw you. You were holding your face, still shaken up. Loki watched as someone came up to you and hit you with a blunt object, knocking you out cold. Loki reached his hand out to you, but it seemed his body gave up on him and he passed out.
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  Loki awoke with the sound of people talking around him. He went to move his arms first but they were chained behind his back âOh look heâs awake good! Hello! Iâm the grandmaster, ruler of Sakaar.â a man with blue strips on his face spoke and a robe type outfit.Â
  âMay i ask why iâm in chains?â Loki questions with his usual âi could kill all of youâ smirk. The grandmaster shrugs his shoulders âHad to make sure you and your friend werenât hostile. Itâs only temporary of courseâ He says. Friend? Who was he talking about? Y/n.
  Loki looked around instantly, trying to find you of course âOh yes, sheâs currently in the infirmary Our scraper hit her a bit too hard. Anyway, whats your name?â the grandmaster asked, gesturing to the scraper next to him. Some random girl with light brown skin and white markings over her face.
  he would kill her later.
  âLoki of asgard, god of mischiefâ he spoke, giving his best presentable grin. The grandmaster laughs. Rude âGod of mischief, how spooky. Tell me god of pranks, did you fight on asgard?â he questions. Loki raises a brow. What was this man playing at?
  âi was used for my intelligence more then my strength. Battle plans, strategies, political consultant and suchâ Loki explains, slightly lying out of his ass. the grandmaster looked impressed, at least thatâs what Loki thought. How would we get out of this one?Â
  âHm. Well- you will be spared from fighting in the contest of champions as well as your lady friend. As long as you swear your undying loyalty to me and my planetâ The Grandmaster stands up from his chair and walks to Loki. He waves his hand at one of the guards.
  the guard beside Loki reached down to uncuff his hands and took off his neck chip. Loki shrugged them off before standing up, rubbing his wrists. The Grandmaster stood in front of him with his hand out. Loki gave him a grin and grabbed his hand, shaking it âI swearâ he spoke.Â
 the Grandmaster smile before his eyes trail him up and down âHow bout we get you into some yellow. greenâs a bit tackyâ
  âPardon?â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  later that night
  a guard escorted Loki to his accommodations in his new green and yellow suit. âGreen is not tacky, itâs a very classy color. What a moronâ he grumbles under his breath. Once the door open, he stepped inside and looked around. (similar to Hulks, but dark green and white)
  itâll do for now. He only got to take one step before he was pushed against a wall, something cold and sharp jabbed at the side of his neck, pressing firmly but not enough to break skin âOh- itâs just youâ a voice spoke. Yours. Loki looked down at you.Â
  your head had a bandage around it and your top was missing leaving you in a black sports bra and your plaid pants from earlier. loki couldnât help but notice your delectable figure, making him breath heavily âEyes up here you son of a bitchâ you snap, pressing the icicle further in his neck.
  Loki looked at your face and notice a bruise forming on your jaw. It made him....angry to say the least, but he couldnât understand why. âWould you kindly get that out of my face. I just saved usâ he says. You give him a âwhatâ face and slowly remove the icicle, your body turning back to normal once again.Â
  âHow?â you question, walking towards the bed in the center of the room, Loki following âI have made good with Grandmaster so he wont make us compete in some barbaric tournamentâ he spoke, boosting his own ego really You roll your eyes and take a seat on the bed âHow does that help us, were still stuck hereâ
  Loki scoffs âI just made sure you werenât going to be killed. You could at least say thank youâ you felt a anger boiling within you âThank you?! You want me to say thank you?! Remember we arenât friends. I should have stayed with Thor, but for some reason i cant comprehend, he still cares about youâ
  Loki felt his chest tighten a bit at your words about his brother. You were right. No matter how much he betrayed Thor he would always be at his side to fight alongside him, but he never admitted it. âI should have used my necklace. I should have never left the baseâ you thought aloud
  the god looked puzzled âWhat necklace?â you look at him for a moment then at the ceiling âTony gave me this necklace with a beacon. I had forgotten all about it until some bitch nurse took it away because it wasnât aloud. I tried to get it back, but she pushed me into a wallâ you replied.Â
  Loki looked around the room once more and spotted a conjoining room, before he could say anything you stood up, grabbing your shirt and all of your dignity along with you âGoodnightâ you spoke before walking into said room and slamming the door shut.Â
  this was going to suck
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  âPut her in the chamber!â
  no please..
  âYour worthless!â
  no iâm not
  you sat up in a cold sweat, more literally then normal. You looked around the room and noticed a cold fog. Turning your head, you look out the window. Pitch black. If you squint hard enough you could see your reflection. Yep white skin You change yourself back.
  the door burst open and standing in the doorway is Loki, hair no longer slicked back but disheveled and wearing a simple black shirt and matching pants. he had daggers in his hands, looking ready for a fight âWhat are you doing?â you ask.
  Loki looks confused âWhy did you scream? I thought you were being attackedâ he spoke, annoyance in his voice. You narrow your eyes and turn to your side, facing away from him âGet outâ you spoke, not really wanting to see his face. He had no right to ask that.Â
  âPardon-â
  âI said get the hell out!âÂ
    âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  three days later
  you never left the room. To the Grandmaster, you were Lokiâs property so he didnât really care much. The servants came and brought you breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Some brought you books to read and others didnât. You had also been avoiding the god himself.Â
  he had tried starting a conversation with you once or twice, but it never really went to his plan. Mostly ending up with you threatening to kill him or you telling him off. Loki was stain in your life all you wanted was to be rid off him and go back home.Â
  you had just wrapped a towel around your body, hair dripping from being in the bath. As you went to open the door the god was standing just outside the door, holding a towel in his hand. His blue eyes trailed up and down your body. You pushed past him and walked into your room, shutting the door.
  Loki felt his body tingle in way it hadnât before. He exhaled deeply before walking into the bathroom and shutting the doorÂ
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  later that night (again)
  you sat up screaming bloody murder as you gripped your head. Instead of nightmare you had a nighterror instead. Your body was thrashing around like someone was attacking, but no one was. Just like last time Loki opened your door, almost breaking it off the hinges.
  he looked at your state and practically jumped on your bed. His face made him looked..worried? You back away instinctively âNo you canât touch-â Loki cuts you off by wrapping his arms around you, pulling you into his chest. How- how was this happening. You couldnât touch anyone before, why now?â
  you didnât notice the cold tears running down your face as Loki rubbed your back in soothing circles âHow is this possible? I thought that-â âYou canât touch anyone because of your ability, but...what a i am, what i really am makes me immune to the cold in any formâ he explains.Â
  so this is what another's skin felt like. Soft, a little different from yours. You pull away a bit and began to touch different parts of his face. You run a finger along the side of his face, making him inhale sharply âwhatâre doing?â he asked in a low tone.Â
  âI have never touched another person with my bare hand. Im curiousâ you say. Loki sighs and lets you continue your weird- whatever this could be called. After a couple minutes you let go of him, wiping your face âYour still a dick for what you didâ you say.Â
  Loki sighs, nodding his head âIâve been told, by multiple people. I hope this makes up for it just a littleâ he says. Hope? You nod once âYeah, your getting there. Now out antlers i have to sleepâ you say, a grin forming on your face. Loki grumbles âThatâs just rudeâ
    âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  two weeks later
  âI donât even like partiesâ you spoke, looking at the words in your book. âYouâve been cooped up in this room for two whole weeks. You need to try and have some funâ Loki insisted. You look up and him and sighed, damn god. âfine, but no promises iâll be having any fun. I also have nothing to wearâ
  Lokiâs smile turned into a grin âstand upâ he instructs. You roll your eyes and place the novel down before standing up from your seat âYou better not do anything mischievous Lokiâ you say and he shrugs his shoulders. In a split second your hair was done and your outfit had changed.Â
  the top part of the dress was a blue and a tad bronze lined leather that connected with some icy blue tool that made the bottom part. You looked, beautiful. âThis doesnât look like Sakaar attire?â you question, looking from the dress to him. Loki nods once, stepping towards you.Â
  âThatâs because it isnât. Itâs a tradition asgardian dressâ he explains. You hummed in response âReally? I donât think i do it much justice thenâ you spoke with a small laugh, turning around to face the large decorative mirror that was behind you.Â
  you look at yourself in the dress, touching your face and squeezing your waist a bit. as you do so, Loki walks forward and stops a couple inches behind you. he leans down so his chin his hovering over your shoulder. You could feel his breath on your neck âI think you look lovely. Now, shall we?â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  it was a couple hours into the party and Loki was chatting it up with some people. Telling them life stories that he clearly altered to be in his favor while you sat beside him, silent. âAnd in that moment, i let goâ the people around you laughed while you rolled your eyes.Â
  âY/n!â
  âLoki!â
  you and Loki both turn your heads to the right at the sound of your names being called. Oh my gods. Thor?! You stood up quickly, Loki following you hesitantly âExcuse me for a secondâ. âLoki, over here!â Thor yells again, catching the attention of a few people.Â
  Loki stood in front of his brother while you were beside Thor in the chair âShh, Shh. Shut up!â Loki snapped in a hushed tone. âWhat?â Thor replied in the same hushed tone. âYour alive?â Loki looks his brother up and down while Thor just looked confused âAh yes of course iâm alive!âÂ
  âWhatâre you doing here?â Loki questions. âWhat do you mean âwhat am i doing?â Iâm stuck in this stupid chair! Whereâs your chair!?â Thor asked, making you stifle a chuckle. âWe didnât get a chairâ Loki says, waving his hand towards you.Â
  Thor glances at you for a moment and you give hima half smile before he turns back to his brother. âWell get me out of this oneâ Thor commands, struggling against the metal clasps that held his arms in place. âI canâtâ Loki replies. What? Why couldnât he help him?
  âGet me out!â
  âI canâtâ
  âWhat?â
  Loki points into a random direction âI made friends with this man. heâs called the Grandmaster-â he explains. Oh yeah- the whole loyalty thing. Thor shakes his head âWhatâre you crazy?!â Thor accuses. You asked yourself that sometimes. â-Iâve gained his favor. The bifrost spat me out here weeks agoâ
  âHe thinks iâm Lokiâs property, so yeah your right. Crazyâ
  where has Thor been these past two and a half weeks? Thor looked extremely confused now âWeeks ago?! I- i just got hereâ he tries to say. You look up and see the face of the Grandmaster across from you âOh shit!â you jump, holding onto the glass in your hand.Â
  âWhatâre we whispering about?â he says with that creepy guard lady behind him, holding the melt stick as he called it. Thor jumps up at the sound of his voice âUh Ah!â he shouts while Loki grabs your arm and pulls you a few steps back from Thor along with him.Â
  âTime works real different around these partsâ He starts, turning the records on his dj table? I donât know. âOn any other world iâd be like millions and millions years old, but here on Sakaarâ he finished explaining then just smiled expectantly like he was waiting for someone to say something.Â
  you felt Loki tighten his grip on your arm a bit. Whatâs got him so tense? Loki opened his mouth to speak, but closed it right after. the Grandmaster waves his hand âIn any case you know this uh- this uh. What do you call yourself? Lord of thunder?â
  âGod of thunderâ you and Thor say at the same time. Thor nods towards the Grandmaster âTell himâ he says to Loki. the black haired god begins to laugh nervously âiâve never met this man in my lifeâ he says, pointing to Thor for a brief moment âLoki!â you say, hitting his shoulder. What a dick.Â
  Loki looked at you with a âwhatâ face. âHeâs my brother!âThor growls, mostly upset because of Loki. âAdoptedâ Loki interjects, making you hit him again. The Grandmaster looks up for a moment âIs he any kind of a fighter?â he asked. Itâs Thor- duh.Â
  Thor begins to laugh irritably âYou take this thing out of my neck and iâll show youâ he threatens. You sigh deeply. Men am i right. The Grandmaster laughs along with him âOh look at that heâs threatening meâ he coos like Thor was some sort of baby.Â
  âHey sparkles-â the Grandmaster starts, making thor struggles against the chair once more â-you want to get back to ass..place. Ass berg-â he says. Oh he did not just say that. âAsgard!â You and Thor shout in unison. Loki gives you another look âOh shut up your not helping, Lokiâ
  â-any contender who defeats my champion there freedom they shall winâ you had heard about the Grandmasterâs contender =, but had never saw him. He was supposedly undefeated, but this is Thor were talking about here. âFine! Then point me in the direction to whoever's ass i have to kick!â
  the Grandmaster smile and waves his fingers at Thor âThatâs what i call contenderâ he says excitedly before lifting up this remot like object âThe direction that would be in this way lordâ he presses a button and Thorâs chair begins to move away.Â
  âLoki!â Thor shouts. You pull yourself out of Lokiâs grip and lift the bottom of your dress off the floor so you could run up to the chair. You face Thor and smile âIâm going to get you out okay?â you say before two guards grab both of your arms. Damn- they had gloves on.Â
  âRemove your arms from Lady Y/n you buffoons!â Thor shouts before he disappears around the corner. You struggle against there grip for a second before managing to rip your arm from one of them. Your skin turned itâs icy white and blue and your pupils vanished.Â
  just as you formed a icicle, someone grabbed your arm. You looked at who it was and saw Loki. âThink for a moment before you kill somebody. Now letâs goâ he didnât give a chance to reply before dragging you out the party hall. What a hypocrite honestly. He killed people all the time.Â
    âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  âYou are insufferable, you know that!â you shout as Loki closes the door to your shared room âIâm insufferable!? You almost got yourself killed and for what?!â Loki shouts back. âTo tell Thor that everything was going to work out. All you did was make it worse Loki. Thatâs all you ever seem to do!â
  Lokiâs jaw clenched, his hands tightening into a fist âDonât talk as if you know me!â he snaps at you. Loki walks up to you and pushes you up against the wall, his hand grabbed both of yours and held them over your head. Kinky- not now, just not now.Â
  âOh screw you and your Iâm misunderstood bullshit! You left Thor hanging out to dry again and in the end of it all he still called out for your name! You know one day Thor is going to give up on you and your going to wish you had at least tried to be a good brotherâ
  Loki was breathing heavily as his blue eyes bore deep within your very soul. He looked at your face, studying every inch you had to offer. In a quick motions he dips down closer, his lips centimeters away from yours. Lokiâs face scrunches up. He was debating in his hand. A battle in his own mind if you will.Â
  he backs away from you, letting go off your hands âIf you want to talk to my brother, follow meâ he says and heads back towards the door. You felt almost disappointed that he didnât keep going. Was that wrong?Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  in the end you and Loki could not physically find away into the holding room that Thor and the other contenders were in, but Loki said he could create an illusion of you both to talk to him. As long as you got to see Thor âReady?â Loki asked and you nodded once. Â
  you only blink once and suddenly your in this brown, dirty, circular shaped room. What a mess. âOdin-â you heard someone speak dn turned to your left to see Thor. He was kneeling over some homemade shrine.  âI bid you take your place in the halls of Valhalla-â he spoke.Â
  it was probably a some sort of prayer they used after a loved one has died. â- Where the brave shall live forever. Where thine enemies have been vanquished, Nor shall we mourn but rejoiceâ this what heartbreaking to hear honestly. Thor was always the toughest guy you knew and now you were witnessing this.
  everyone has feelings though. Even witches like Loki
  âFor those who have died The glorious deathâ Loki chimed in with Thor. The god of thunder turns around and sits against the wall âLady Y/nâ he nods towards you. You give him a small smile âHeyâ you reply. âHurts doesnât it, being lied too?â Loki started. Oh for fucks sake.Â
  âBeing told your one thing then learning itâs all a fictionâ Thor looked at the ground before picking up a rock and tossing it in Lokiâs direction. The rock went straight through Loki, making him chuckle lightly âI mean- you didnât think i really come and see you did you? This place is disgustingâ Loki gestures to the floor.
  you sigh deeply âThere were guards outside- after my stunt at the party. iâm not allowed out anywhere without Lokiâ you explained âThatâs quite alright lady Y/n. I understand. Those men didnât hurt you, did they?â Thor asks, grabbing another rock from the floor. You shake your head âNo, of course notâ
  âGoodâ Thor replies, throwing the rock through Lokiâs face âOne less person i have to kill before we leave this placeâ he says. Still over protective of you. Some things never change though do they? âDoes this mean you donât want my help?â Loki asked, noticing how Thor only addressed you.Â
  âwhere did you offer help in any of the words you just spoke?â You question. Loki didnât reply to you though. Petty bitch. âI couldnât jeopardize our-â â-Your, donât pretend to care about lady Y/nâ Thor interjected. Loki sighed before continuing. thor had clearly touched a nerve.Â
  âour position with the Grandmaster. Took me time to win his trust. He's a      lunatic, but he can be amenable.â Loki replied. You shake your head âIs everyone amenable to you, Loki?â you ask, tilting your head to the side. Loki glances at you for a moment âNoâ
  Thor lifted another rock from the ground and threw it through Lokiâs face âWhat I'm telling you is, you could join me at the Grandmaster's side. Perhaps, in time, an accident befalls the Grandmaster, and then...â Loki points to his brother mouthing âyou then you âY/nâ then himself âmeâ
  âOh wow- you really do suckâ you say going over to Thor and pointing at a rock âCan you throw that rock for me?â you ask and he simply nods with a smile before picking it up and throwing it at him. You smile lightly. Good friend things. You look at Loki who takes a step forward.
  âYou're not seriously thinking of going back, are you?â he asked with a questioning look. âi wouldâ you mumble before stepping backwards. Thor looks like he had just been punched in the face, but had his hands folded casually. Thor was stubborn.Â
  âOur sister destroyed your hammer like a piece of glass.â Loki says, holding his hands out. âShe's stronger than all of us. She's stronger than youâ he adds. No offense, but you definitely couldâve done some damaged if Thor had not shouted your name back at the field and alerted her to you.Â
  âYou don't stand a chance. Do you understand what I'm saying to you?â Lokiâs tone gets more aggressive while Thor just scowls at him âLokiâ you say, trying to get him to shut up. After a couple seconds Loki lets out a bitter laugh âFineâ he says.Â
  âI guess I'll just have to go it alone. Like I've always done.â
  Lokiâs comment makes Thor smirk. One that Loki notices âWould you say something?â Loki asked. You sigh deeply. Why do you feel as if there was going to be yelling? Anyway- Thor stays silent, looking at the ground for more stones he could throw at Loki.Â
  âSay something!â Loki shouts in a louder tone
  and he does âWhat would you like me to say?â Thor starts. This felt awkward, being there you mean. âYou stole the throne, stripped Odin of his power,      stranded him on Earth-â Loki went to say something, but Thor keeps talking â-To die, releasing the goddess of deathâ
  âhe didnât know that would happen Thor-â you say, but are quickly shut up just as Loki was âHave I said enough, or do you do you want me to go further back than the past two days?â Thor asked. You look at Loki who looks like heâs holding back tears at his brother cold stare.Â
  nonetheless, he composes himself âYou know, I haven't seen this        Beloved Champion he talks of, but I've heard he's astonishingly savage. I've placed a large wager against you tomorrow. Don't let me down.â he spoke as his illusion starts to vanish. Your time is almost up.
  you look at Thor as he lifts a glass bottle from the ground and throws it at the wall where Loki was. âThor, your going to do great out there. Iâll be watchingâ you spoke and gave him a small smile. Thor looks at you and nods âGoodbyeâ you said and just as you blinked you were standing next to Loki.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  you both walked back to your room in silence. Loki looked awful. Like he wanted to breakdown at any moment. You felt bad for him. He had lost both his parents, just as you had. You could relate to some of his pain. so you should try to comfort him, right?
  when the door shut behind you both, you reached up and placed a hand on Lokiâs shoulder âLoki- iâm sorry about Odin. I know you say you love him like Thor does, but he had to have meant something to youâ you spoke as calmly as you could.
  Lokiâs body tensed under your touch âI never stopped loving my fatherâ he says, which surprises you âHe raised me I was just so angry that they lied about me. I was never truly there childâ he spoke, his voice beginning to waver.Â
  âOdin and Frigga took you in as their own. They didnât care that you werenât biologically thereâs. They gave you a home when no one else did Loki. Thatâs what being a parent is.â you spoke and left go of his shoulder âYou can have some time alone. Iâll be in my roomâÂ
  you walk past the god and towards your door, âThank you, Y/n. How did you know what to say?â Loki spoke, making you turn around âJust what i wished someone had told me when avengers came to save meâ you shrug and walk into the room, shutting the door.Â
    âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  âI canât believe you put a wager against your brotherâ You said, walking alongside Loki. wearing another tradition asgardian dress that Loki had picked out for you. It was another icy blue dress that had a soft brown leather as the straps. iIt was flowy and had a slit down the side.Â
  âIt was only a jokeâ He replies, holding your hand as you walked through the crowds of people. The Grandmaster had invited you and Loki to watch Thorâs fight from the âGrandmasters boxâ stupid bastard and his stupid terms. As you walk, you pass by where the contenders are being held. Thor.Â
  you didnât have time âWill seen him soon. I can tell your worried about himâ Loki spoke, squeezing your hand softly. âThor was one of the first people to help me when i got out of Hydra. I owe him everythingâ you say. Loki sighs deeply before you both continue walking.
  as you drew closer you were able to hear the cheers and roars of the crowd. jeez itâs just a bunch of idiots fighting- go watch some Tv or something. Suddenly you heard the Grandmaster speak. What a loser this guy was. Thinking that you were just some mans property.Â
  âow! Look at all of you. What a show, WHAT-A-NIGHT! Who's having fun? Please, I'm your host. Big round of applause for all of our undercard competitors who died so gruesomely. Good sports. What a show! What a night! This is what you've come for and so have I.â
  when he finished speaking is when you and Loki entered the very bright room, filled with different people from different worlds. Bruce would have love to see this, sometimes you forget heâs gone. You just hoped that youâd find out what happened to him one day.Â
  Loki leads you towards the front, skillfully grabbing two drinks and handing one to you. What a gentlemen- wait no. Damnit. âMaking his first appearance, though he looks quite promising, got a couple of tricks up his sleeve. I'll say no more, see what you think. Ladies and gentlemen...â
  you look down from the glass and see a latch lifting up. That has to be him. âI give to you...Lord of Thunder!â the Grandmaster shouts. You smile as your eyes landed on Thor âOh my god they cut his hair!â you exclaim âItâs just hairâ Loki replies, taking a sip from his drink.Â
  you scoff âOkay, let me cut yoursâ you say and he glares âIâd rather dieâ he says and you nod âTold you soâ the crowd was booing Thor, along with a couple people next you. âOh screw yourselvesâ you grumble under your breath. Loki wraps his free arm around your waist and pulls you flush to his side.
  âTry to behave darling, will you?â Loki leans down to whisper into your ear. You feel a tingling feeling in your stomach. Was he using his magic on you. âYeah yeah, whateverâ you huff, earning a smirk from the god holding you âThatâs a good girlâ he says- and there goes the stomach again.
  you both turn back to watch Thor as he walks to the center of the arena. âWatch out for his fingers. They make sparks.â the Grandmaster says, making you roll your eyes at his statement. Thor puts a helmet on his head and pulls the small latch down.Â
  The Grandmasters hologram began to rub his hands together âOkay, this is it. Let's get ready to welcome this guy. Here he comes. He is a creature. What can we say about him? Well, he's unique. There's none like him. I feel a special connection with him.â he gets the crowd riled up.Â
  green bombs of dust or some kind of pigment begin to explode in the sky and over the crowd. âHe's undefeated. HE'S THE REIGNING...HE'S THE DEFENDING...Ladies and gentlemen... I give you...â he spoke in broken sentences. Now he was getting you scared.Â
  the door begins to open from the other side. It only happened halfway when it was smashed through by some green, big, angry...Hulk?! You feel as if a weight has been lifted off your shoulders âBruce?â you whisper to yourself, almost dropping the glass in your hand.Â
  Loki on the other hand turned paler then he already was and let go of you âI have to get off this planetâ he spoke and turned around to leave the room, but the Grandmaster was right behind him âHey, hey, hey! Where are you going?â he questions, but Loki has no words. Neither do you.Â
  the Grandmaster leads you both to the long couch and you and Loki sit side by side. You could hear Bruce screaming Hulk into the crowd. What was going on? Thor suddenly turns from the Hulk to where you guys are âHey! We know each other. He's a friend from work!â then we went to talk to Hulk.
  you didnât notice your hands were shaking as Loki placed his on top of one yours âAre- are you alright?â he asked and you reach up to wipe away a forming tear âI havenât seen bruce in two years. I thought he was gone- deadâ despite Loki being in fear of his life he gave you a smile. âWell, thatâs goodâ
  âLoki! Y/n! Look who it is!â
  you both look away from each other and look at Thor who was gesturing Hulk to look at Loki. Loki looked like he wanted the world to swallow him up âYouâll be alright. If he does come up here i can protect you. Hulk loves meâ you say with a toothy grin.Â
  suddenly Hulk charges at Thor âWhat is he doing?!â you shout as both Thor and Hulk begin to fight each other. This is not according to plan at all. A couple seconds later it looks like Hulk was about to grab Thor's hand âOh thank godâ you mumble to yourself a little too soon.Â
  Hulk picked up Thor by his leg and through him repeatedly onto the ground before tossing him to the side. Loki shoots up from his seat âYes! That's how it feels!â he exclaims. Jeez. You stand up and grab his arm. Loki turns to see the Grandmaster staring at him strangely.
  âI'm just a huge fan of the sport.â Loki explains and the Grandmaster just laughs. You sit Loki down as well as yourself âReal calm and classy there antlersâ you say with a small grin. Loki growls under his breath âReally? How âbout you let that green moron smash you into the groundâ
  you couldnât help, but laugh âIâm sorry. That sounded so wrongâ you say, your mind going to straight to the gutter. Loki looks at you weirdly before cringing âYou are a perverted girlâ he says. You shrug your shoulders âYeah whatever. Do something about itâ you say jokingly, going back to watching Thor.
  you feel Lokiâs hand being firmly placed on your thigh, his other hand sliding behind your back to grip your waist âI can show you what i can do about it later if you so desireâ error error Y/n.exe has stopped working. You feel that fluttery feeling in your stomach again. Damn god of teasing.
  you somehow manage to keep your cool and grinned at him âNo offense, your highness. You couldnât handle meâ you say. His brow raises in amusement. No one has ever said such a thing to him. Just as he opens his mouth you see in the corner of your eye the Grandmaster pulling out the chip remote.
  he presses the button and Thor falls to the ground. That dirty cheater.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  hours later
  it was after the fight and you were pacing back and forth in your room while Loki sat on the bed âWill you cut that out?â Loki suggested and your skin change quickly. You form a icicle and throw it towards him. He catches it in his hand swiftly âDo not tell me to calm down! That dirty freak cheated!â
  Loki sighs and goes to open his mouth when the door opens. âThe Grandmaster has requested your presence Loki of asgardâ a guard spoke. Your skin changed back to normal as Loki stood up. You go walk along with him when the guard stops you âOnly Lokiâ he spoke.
  you sigh and nod, giving Loki a small smile. âIâll be here once you get backâ you say and he sighs before leaving with the guard. Now, your stuck here. All alone. You go over to the bed and sit down. The sheets were still messed up from where Loki had slept the night before.Â
  why were you thinking about that?
  the door flies open, revealing a brown skinned woman with asgardian armor and white markings on her. âHello Lady Y/n. Thor asked me to come find you. Noe letâs goâ she spoke quickly. You got up instantly and walked to her. Wait âWill be we getting Loki?â you ask
  the woman looks at you for a moment and nods âYes- later now lets go princess before iâm late for a meeting with the Grandmaster. I heard you can fight by the way so i got you some good clothes to move around in.â you nod as you both alk out the room
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  the woman, who told you to call her Val had dropped you off at the junkyard, but let you get changed first of course into a black leather warrior outfit. . At first you were confused as why she had dropped you here, but when you saw Thor leaving a quinjet.
  as you ran up to him you saw another person leaving. It was Bruce in Tonyâs clothes? âBruce!â you yell. He turns around and looks at you with a confused stare âY/n? Your taller and older. Wait- Why are you here?!â he questions. You chuckle and look at Thor âItâs a long story, where are we going?â
    âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  with Val and Loki
  both asgardians had just walked out the Grandmasters hall to find and capture Thor and Hulk. They were both walking fast since Loki said he could get them back in one hour. âWhat have you done?â Loki accuses only full well she had something to do with the escape.Â
  Val takes takes one look at him and scowls âI donât answer to you, lackeyâ she snaps back. Loki stops and grabs her arm âItâs Loki and you will answer to the Grandmasterâ he says. Val pushes off his arm and punches him in the nose. Loki stumbles back a bit and pulls out a Sakaarian blade
  âWhy would you help me brother escape with that green fool?â He questions, pointing the blade at her. Val pulls out a blade of her own âI donât help anyoneâ she quips back and the two rush each other. Hitting, kicking, dodging, the whole ordeal. at one point Loki grabbed her arm and saw her mark.
  âYou're a Valkyrie. I thought the Valkyrie all died gruesome deaths?â he says, knowing it would rile her up and it did. Val escapes from his grip and pushes him against the wall, holding the knife to his throat âChoose your next words wiselyâ she seethes down at him.
  Loki looks up at her, smug âTerribly sorry. Must be a very painful memory...â and puts his hand on her forehead. Val was taken back to the moment the Valkyrie were sent to fight Hela for the thrown. Val watched them all die again as well as her girlfriend.Â
  once she came back she was pushed back onto the floor by Loki. She stands back up quickly and pushes him on the ground, straddling him âYou know your majesty, i have some terrible news for you. I went to your little girlfriends room after you leftâ she started, making Lokiâs eyes go wide.Â
  âshe was a pretty one iâll give you that. That was until i slit her throat and watched her bleed outâ It was Valâs turn to rile Loki up. âY-Your lying!â Loki shouts, struggling against her. âOh really?â she says and reaches into her pocket, pulling out a piece of blue tool from your dress, stained with blood.Â
  Loki felt his heart drop into his stomach, like he wanted to vomit and cry all at the same time âNo...â he mumbles and grabs the tool from her hand. Val looked stunned for a moment before punching his face and knocking him out. She was not expectantly that kind of reaction from him. Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  you, Thor, and Bruce were walking through the crowd of Hulk worshippers basically when Val had found you. She had led you all inside safely. She was a pretty cool gal. You had to get her number after this. Does she have a phone. You all walked down this hall when she stops.Â
  Bruce stopped behind thor and you stopped behind Bruce. âLook, I've spent years in a haze trying to forget my past. Sakaar seemed like the best place to drink and forget and to die one day.â Val spoke, making you frown slightly. Thor nods.
  âI was thinking that you drink too much, and that probably was going to kill you.â Thor spoke. Val gave him an annoyed look before walking towards the door âAlso, i have a piece offeringâ she said vaguely before opening the door. Thor walks in first, then Bruce.Â
  Once you walk in you noticed Loki, chained up and hanging his head in shame, he was looking at a piece of tool that rested on the ground in front of him âBrother?â Thor spoke, crouching down to look at his face âLoki are you alright?â he askedÂ
  âshe was so much like me you know, we both didnât know where we belonged. Both too cold and felt like monsters. I had never felt that way about anyone. I donât think iâll ever feel that way again. I donât want too actually, not if it isnât herâ everyone in the room could notice his voice breaking.Â
  just as you were about too console him Val put an arm in front of you and pressed a finger to her mouth. Telling you to shut it basically. You are confused, but nod slowly âBrother. I donât understand. Who are you talking about? What has made you this upset?â Thor questions.Â
  Lokiâs body started to shake as he sobbed âY/n. That scraper killed her. she took her away from me, now iâm all alone again.â he explains solemnly. Thor looks confused âLoki, lady Y/n is right hereâ he spoke. Loki lifted his head up and Thor was right. There you were, alive.Â
  Loki didnât know whether to be relieved or angered, but he stuck with relieved. âLet him out!â you shout, walking over to Loki to pull on the chains. âY/n i donât think thatâs such a good idea-â Bruce started, but you didnât care. You got the chains undone and Loki instantly wrapped his arms around you.
  âHey, iâm hereâ you say as he holds onto tightly, almost like you would disappear if he let you go âI knowâ he replies before pulling away. You look around and notice everyone staring at you âWhat?â Loki spots Bruce and tilts his head âHello Bruceâ he spoke, standing up from the chair.
  Bruce looks at him âSo, last time i saw you, you were trying to kill everybody. Where are you at these days?â he questions. Loki looked at you then Val who was grabbing something out the closet âIt varies from moment to momentâ he spoke before completely ignoring him.
  Loki studies your face âIâm alive Lokiâ you say to reassure him and he sighs âi know, just wanât to keep it that wayâ he says. You muster up a smile âThat is the nicest thing you have said to me since we got hereâ you admit. He rolls his eyes and looks down for a moment then back at youÂ
  âI need to tell you something-â
  âLoki come here!â Thor says, waving at him from the otherside of the room. Loki sighs and look at you, going to say something âItâs okay. we can talk laterâ you reassure him and he smiles.
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  you, Loki, and Thor were assigned to get a ship for all of you to leave on, but throughout the whole time you were fighting to get there Loki and Thor were talking about leaving each other or staying together. You wished you stayed with Bruce and Val.Â
  now you were in a elevator, with you standing in front of the two, skin icy white and blue and no pupils. âHere's the thing. I'm probably better off staying here on Sakaar.â Loki says. You turn around and look at him with wide eyes âLoki-â you say, but Thor interrupts âThat's exactly what I was thinking.â
  okay what? âThor-â you say this time, but the same thing happens. âDid you just agree with me?â Loki asked, stunned. Thor shrugs âCome on, this place is perfect for you. It's savage, chaotic, lawless. Brother, you're going to do great here.â Thor says, glancing at him once- ouch.
  Loki looks forward and you wished you hadnât come at all âDo you truly think so little of me?â Loki questions. Thor pauses for a moment before looking at his brother. â Loki, I thought the world of you. I thought we were gonna fight side by side forever. But, at the end of the day, you're you, I'm meâ he starts.Â
  you watch as Lokiâs face changes from different emotions. To hope, then sorrow. âI don't know, maybe there's still good in you-â Thor says and gestures to you â-but let's be honest, our paths diverged a long time ago.â he finished. You stepped aside Loki and reached down to grab his hand.Â
  Loki sighs and looks at his brother one last time âYeah... It's probably for the best that we never see one another again.â he replies, nodding his head. You look down. Stupid boys. âThat's what you always wanted.â Thor says and pats his brother on the back, you noticed he place the chip on his back.
  strange, but you trust Thorâs judgement. Doesnât mean you werenât going to swipe the remote off of him though.Â
  Loki looks away slowly letting go of your hand. It was silence for a few moments. Awkward silence filled with tension and emotion. Jumping through the glass and falling to your death didnât really look so bad right now âHey, letâs do get helpâ Thor pipes up.
  âWhat?â Loki asked, turning to look at Thor again
  âWhatâs get help?-â
  âGet helpâ Thor repeats with a cheery smile on his face.Â
  âOh come on, you love itâÂ
  âNo i hate it
  âItâs great. It works every timeâ
  âIts humiliatingâ
  âDo you have a better plan?âÂ
  you got to speak when they just start talking again âNoâ Loki replies and Thor just looks back forward with a smile âWere doing itâ he says and Loki does the same âWe are not doing get helpâ Loki says, thinking thatâs the end of it. You look at both of them and groan âI hate both of youâ
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  as the elevator door opens, you are stuck clinging onto the ceiling. You wait a couple of seconds âAlright. Come downâ Thor calls and you jump down from the bar âGet help huh?â you chuckle, looking at Loki who turns and glares at you. You smile and walk behind them.
  âNow which one is the ship she told us to get?â Thor asked. Loki pointed at a bright orange ship âThe Commodoreâ he says. You all begin to walk. A second later he walks away, grabbing your arm to follow along with him and leaving a illusion walking alongside Thor. What?
  âThough I feel it won't make much of a differenceâ the illusion spoke. Thor sighs âOh Lokiâ and turns to see you and Loki at the control panel âI know I've betrayed you many times before, but this time it's truly nothing personal. The reward for\ your capture will set Y/n and i up nicely.â
  Y/n what now? Loki presses a button on the panel and the places starts to go off âLoki, you didnâtâ you gasp as you rip your arm from him. âNever one for sentiment, were you?â Thor asks. Loki grinned âEasier to let it burn.â he replies in a low tone.
  Thor reaches into his pocket as his eyes go wide. You slowly back away from Loki âY/n-â âYou self centered prick!â you snapped, pulling the remote out of your pocket. His face drops and he takes a step forward âY/n, please-â he tries to explain, but you had already made up your mind. âNo!â you shout.Â
  Loki goes to speak again, but you press the button, watching as he drops to the floor. Thor walks past you and towards Loki âOh that looks painfulâ Thor mumbles. You follow after him, walking much slower. Thor kneels down beside his brother.Â
  âOh brother, you're becoming predictable. I trust you, you betray me. Round and round in circles we go.â Thor speaks, looking down at Loki. See, Loki, life is about, it's about growth. It's about change, but you seem to just wanna stay the same.âÂ
  it hurt to see Loki that way, but in the end if he could betray Thor so easily. heâd do it to you too and no amount of love could change that âI guess what I'm trying to say is that you'll always be the God of Mischief, but you could be more.â Thor sighed and stood up âIâll start the shipâ and with that, he left.Â
  you look at Thor then Loki. You go to where Thor was kneeling and do the same âYou almost fooled me iâll give you that. The whole touch thing and flirty comments. It almost made me think you felt the same. What tied it in was the tears.â you say, watching as he turned to look at you, pain on his face.Â
  âMaybe you do care about me, but in the end you would betray anyone to save your own skin Loki. Thorâs right, you could be so much more. To him, the world...to meâ You looked up to stop the tears forming in your eyes to fall down your face. You quickly wipe them and look back down.Â
  âThank you for being my first hugâ You stand up and throw the remote a few feet away from him. âand my lastâ and with that you turned away leaving Loki on Sakaar along with any feelings you had for him.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  after fighting your way out of Sakaar on a orgy ship you passed out. Bruce was the first to wake, then Val and Thor with you being the last âI never thought iâd be back hereâ Val spoke. You and Bruce undo your seatbelts and stand behind Thor and Val.
  Asgard.
  âThough it be a lot nicerâ Bruce spoke up. âBruce- dudeâ you say, shaking your head. He noticed all of your collective disappointed stares and sputtered âNot- noth that itâs not nice- itâs just- itâs just on fireâ well he was right about that. You assumed it was Helaâs doing.Â
  the dashboard started going off and Val looked at it âHere, up in the mountains. heat signatures, people clustered together. Helaâs coming for themâ she explained, pointing at the 3D diagram. You sigh as you power up your abilities, Bruce giving you a odd stare. Guess heâs not used to it.Â
  âOkay, drop me off at the palace and i'll draw her away.â Thor spoke up. âThor she destroyed your hammer like nothing. You canât do this alone!â you protest. Thor shakes his head and looks back at you, âThen youâll come with me Lady Y/nâ he says âAnd get yourselves killed?â Val questions
  âThe people trapped down there are all that matters. While we're dealing with Hela, I need you two to help get everyone off Asgard.â Thor instrucks. Bruce pokes his head in between and looks at both of them âand how the hell are we supposed to do that?âÂ
  âI have a man on the groundâ
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  Thor looked up at Val as her and Bruce flew away. Hm, strange.Â
  once you two got to the castle, you noticed rumble all over the floor, even a piece with Thorâs face on it. Thor looks up at the ceiling and you follow suit. What you see in horrific. Pictures of Odin and Hela destroying worlds.Â
  you look over at Thor and notice his grim face âThor? Are you okayâ you say. Thor sighs and nods âWait behind a pillar. Hela should be here soonâ he says and you nod, walking away to find a hiding spot.Â
  Thor sat in the throne and began to band Odinâs scepter on the floor, causing loud booms to flow throughout the castle. Only seconds later did you here Helaâs heels down the hallway.Â
  she was here
  âsisterâ Thor says. You couldnât see them, but you could hear them. âYour still aliveâ she says back, soundly somewhat surprised. â I love what you've done with the place. Redecorating, I see.â Thor spoke. Was this a time to be making jokes??
  âIt seems our father's solution to every problem was to cover it up.â Hela snarls at him. Okay sheâs getting upset. âOr to cast it out. He told you you were worthy.  He said the same thing to me.â Thor responds, solem in his tone. You could hear the bitterness in his tone Â
  âYou see, you never knew him, not at\ his best.â Hela sighs like itâs a fond memory to look back on âOdin and I drowned entire civilizations in blood and tears. Where do you think all this gold came from? And then one day he decided to become a benevolent king.â
  Helaâs voice becomes more sour âTo foster peace, to protect life.â she starts âTo have youâ ouch- that has gotta sting. â I understand why you're angry. and you are my sister, and technically have a claim to the throne. And believe me, I would love for someone else to rule. But it can't be you. You're just the worst.â
  Thor no- you hear the swish noise like the last time she put on her crown âOkay, get up. You're in my seat.â she said, done playing games with Thor. clearly. âYou know, Father once told me that a wise king never seeks out warâ he says, you could hear his heavy footsteps.
  âBut must always be ready for it.â Hela replies, drawing closer
  thatâs your cue
  you jump down and ice the floor just as Thor jumps in the air. Hela goes to throw a blade at him, but it ends up missing because she couldnât balance. her head snaps in your direction and she snarls âYou again?!â she shouts, charging towards you.
  pressing your palms together and pull them out quickly, forming a silver sword with a blue base and handle. You lift your sword, but Thor hits her away with the scepter. Hela is knocked back, but for only a moment as she gets up and charges at Thor.
  she manages to knock the scepter away pin Thor against the wall âHere's the difference between us. I'm Odin's firstborn, the rightful heir, the savior of Asgard.â she spoke before throwing Thor to the floor âAnd you're nothing.â You run up at her and hit her away from Thor.
  âand your a bitch!â you yelled. Now you two her going hand to hand âWho are you? Your not asgardian is that for sure, but i sense a power off you stronger then any human could bareâ she spoke, kicking you to the ground âYou have the power of a infinity stone. Now thatâs interesting darlingâ
  Hela forms a blade âToo bad that power will die with youâ she smiles wickedly as she goes to plunge it into your stomach, but Thor tackles her to the ground. âY/n leave now!â Thor shouts, as Hela knocks him in the face âBut what about you!â you shout, forming a icicle in your hand to throw at her.Â
  âThis is my fight and i will not lose you. Now go!â he shouts just as Hela sliced his eye. You almost choked before you got yourself together and ran and ran and ran. âThor i hope you know what your doingâÂ
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  as soon you headed out the castle, you used a burst of cold fog to send you into the sky. The bifrost! itâs being attacked by Helaâs knights and a large wolf. Thatâs where to go you guess and you another burst to send you towards the bridge.Â
  the wolf was running towards a bunch of unarmed asgardians. You dropped onto the bifrost just as bruce came flying out the ship and landing face first âBruce! This is why i said to keep your seatbelt on!â you shout. heâs lucky heâs mutated or heâd be dead.Â
  the wolf sniffed Bruce for a few seconds before running your direction again. You form a blade and have it sending his way, but he wasnât stopping. You look over and see a dark skinned man with long hair, Heimdall holding a sword âNice to meet you i guess?â you spoke with nervous laughter.
  he looked your way and nodded âYou too Lady Y/nâ wait- how did he know your name. Nevermind that- both you and Heimdall hold your swords in ready position. The wolf is inches away when it suddenly stopped? You watch as itâs pull back and thrown to the other side.Â
  Hulk!
  âYes!â you shout, throwing your arms in the air. Hulk lets out a thunderous roar, hitting his chest. The wolf comes after him and they both fall off the bifrost. One problem down, two more to go. More knights begin to run towards the group and you and hemdall began to fight them off.
  you are so telling Tony about this!
  Heimdall gets hit in the knee and you rush over to help him when a rock guy come out of nowhere and blasts the knight into nothing. Wait- wasnât this Thorâs friend- from back on Sakaar? âHey man and woman. I'm Korg. This is Miek.â he introduces himself as a purple worm robot appears.
  you might need therapy after this one actually âWe're going to jump on that spaceship and get out of here. Want to come?â he asked. He was rather polite. You smile lightly âWeâd love too Korg, just after we kill these things.â You reply. You suddenly hear something off in the distance
  you and Heimdall turn to see a figure amongst the mist. Please donât be Hela, please do not be Hela! Once the figure came to view you gasped. âYour saviour is here!â Loki shouts, standing on top of the landing pad. What a narcissist! A narcissist that you were in love with, but technicalities donât count.Â
  as the ship lands people of asgard begin to board âDid you miss me?â he says, you smile lightly. he had come back to save his people âNow everyone on the ship!â he commands and asgardians begin to flood in. Loki pushed through the people and made his way towards you and Heimdall.Â
  âWelcome back. I saw you comingâ Heimdall speaks. Loki purses his lips together and nods âCourse you didâ he says and looks at you âSurprised to see me, darling?â he says with a small smirk. You shake your head slowly with a smile âI was hoping you do the right thing. Your just boosting my egoâ
  Loki grinned at you for a moment before pull out two asgardian blades âWill talk more in a bitâ he sends you a wink as the Knights charge you all. You fly into the air and slam into the ground, causing a cold breeze to freeze about a dozen. You watch as they crumble and fall apart.
  âDidnât know i could do thatâ you shrug and pull out your sword once again. The bright sky turned a dark grey as electricity struck the castle, causing a big explosion âYes! Thor!â you shout. âHopefully it killed that bitch, no offense since she is your sister and allâ you say to Loki.
  he shrugs and slices a Knight in half âUnrelated note. You look very sexy while fightingâ he smirks. You shake your head as your form multiple blades and send them at the Knights behind him. Loki goes wide eyed and watch about seven fall to the groundÂ
  âMe and you definitely need to talk laterâ his voice came out in a growl, which honestly sent shivers up your spine. You let out a chuckle as you watch Thor crash onto the bifrost âWhy not now? Your brother seems to be keeping most of their attentionâ
  Loki raises a brow âYou wanât me to confess my undying love for you in the middle of war?â he questions. Well that was blunt. âYou do have a thing for undying donât you? Anyway, just tell me now. one of us may not live till the end of this warâ you spoke.Â
  you notice Lokiâs face change to a grim one âYour not dying on me, i wonât allow itâ he said, almost as it was a command. âLoki- be realistic. Now shut up and tell meâ you say as you stab through a Knight âOkay- from the moment i laid eyes on you, i could tell you were like meâ he says.
  âHow so?â you question. âYou question who you are and wonder if you belong anywhere. You think of yourself as a monster just as i do to my Jotun side. I wont ever question you and we can belong to each other. I do not see you as a monster Y/n. I see you as a goddessâ
  wow- he could sure smooth talk a gal into anything. Jokes aside his words meant everything to you, he meant everything to you. You use your ice to put up a bubble around the both of you. Loki looks confused for a moment before turning to look at you.Â
  âJust say you love me Lokiâ you chuckle. He smiles slightly and grabs your hands âY/n, i am in love with you. I think thatâs betterâ he quipped back. you both laugh for a moment âDo asgardians use the term boyfriend and girlfriend?â you say.Â
  Loki shakes his head âWe like to use more gender inclusive terms. So, Y/n would you like to be my forever and i yours?â you could have passed out right then and there. Also- how was asgard more woke then earth? Thatâs some bullshit right there.
  you break away from your thoughts and nod âof course i doâ you say. Loki is unable to control his smile as he dips his head down. He was leaning when Boom! the bubble is destroyed. You smile and pull away âi guess you have to wait my princeâ you tease, forming your sword again.Â
  you could tell you touched a nerve because Loki squirmed a bit âYour such a vixen, darling. I canât wait to have you all aloneâ he spoke in a low tone. You take a deep breath and try to compose yourself, but the thought of you and Loki- alone. It just took over your mind.
  âCan this fucking shit be over with! Hurry it the hell up Thor!â you shout as you jab your sword through two Knights and push them off the bifrost. Lokiâs helmet fell as he was fighting one. You run and slide across the bifrost to grab it. Ha antlers- not right now!
  Once you do you chuck it at Loki who uses it to knock the Knight of his feet and push a sword through its stomach. Loki looks up at you and you grin at him âTeamwork, my princeâ you say before bursting into the air âStop calling that in public!â he yells.Â
  Thor comes walking up too Loki, both breathing heavily. You drop down beside them âYour lateâ Thor says and Loki sighs âYour missing an eyeâ he replies back. Huh? You look at Thor and wave your hand over it, causing a cooling effect for him âHopefully itâs stops the throbbingâ you say.
  Thor nods and gives you a tired smile as Val walks past you three âThis isnât overâ she breathes out. Well- sheâs not wrong on that one. All four of you walk together. You all stop to catch your breath âI think we should disband the Revengers.â Thor spoke.Â
  âGood. It was a shit ideaâ you comment, making Val stifle laughter. âHit her with a lightning blast.â Loki suggests âwe already did that and she rose from the dead stillâ you say. Thor looks at his brother in disbelief- he did just like shoot her into the sky and sheâs walking.Â
  âI just hit her with the biggest lightning blast in the history of lightning. It did nothing.â Thor gave his brother a know it all look. You all looked forward as Hela stalked towards you all âShe is so fucking creepyâ you say, forming a couple blades.Â
  Val nods in agreement âWe need to hold her off until everybody's on board.â she instructs. You all nod. You really didnât want to fight this deer looking bitch. Antlers just run in the fucking family at this point. You stretch your back a bit. Your positive you have scoliosis after all this.Â
  Thor shakes his head âIt won't end there. The longer Hela's on Asgard the more powerful she grows. She'll hunt us down. We need to stop her here and now.â he says. âIf sheâs growing more powerful from just being here then how do we stop herâ you look at Thor.
  Val nods along with you âSheâs right, so what do we so?â she says, putting an emphasis on the world âwhatâ . Loki pauses and looks at Thor âIâm not doing get helpâ okay that was funny, no laughing right now though. Thor steps forward and glares at Hela before looking back at the ship of people boarding.
  heâs going to give a speech isnât he?
  âAsgard's not a place, it's a people.-â there it is â-This was never about stopping Ragnarok...it was about causing Ragnarok.â he says, turning his attention towards Loki. âWhatâs Ragnarok?â you ask, expectanting no answer, but hey gotta love Val
  âItâs this big fiery demon that was literally made to destroy Asgard and everyone on itâ she explains. At that moment you honestly thought about marrying her âWait- You want to send a demon to destroy Asgard? Shit-â you say.Â
  Thor walks over to Loki and places a hand on his shoulder âGo to the vault. Surtur's crown. It's the only way.â he says. Loki fights against himself for a moment before nodding âBold move, brother. Even for me.â he admits before walking over to you.Â
  âIâll see you soon, darlingâ he says with a small smile. âWell arenât going to kiss me then?â you question, his smile turning into a grin âNo..i rather give you something to look forward tooâ he says before running off. What a dick. You look back towards Hela âShall we?â Thor asked the both you and Val.
  Val looks at Thor and smiles lightly âAfter youâ she says. Thor jumps into the air and destroys two of Helaâs blades. Hela kicks throw out the way as Val charged at her, but she ended being thrown too. Your turn. You burst into the air and throw four blades at her. She dodges them all and sends you away with Val.
  Thor picks up a Knights discarded sword and tries to plunge in into Hela, but she dodges that too. Thor turns to Heimdall and shouts âGo! Go now!â and Heimdall gets onto the ship. Hela throws a spear at him and it jabs right through Thorâs shoulder.Â
  the ship starts to lift into the air and Hela notices. She uses big spikes from the ground and shoots them in, keeping the ship in place âIâll handle that. You two keep her busy!â you shout and fly into the air. How were you going to do this? You watch as Knights begin to crawl the spikes and up towards the asgardians.
  you had to make a move now.Â
  just as your about to land you hear..gunshots?! Since when her guns on Asgard? Just as you got close enough a man holding to large guns jump off of the ship and onto the bifrost, breaking the spike in the process. He lands on the bifrost and you jump down next to him.
  âWhatâs your name? Werenât you working for Hela?â you question suspiciously. The man looks ashamed âMy name is Skurge. Yes i did work for Hela temporarily, but i know now that she is not a true queen and i wanât to make it rightâ he confesses.
  you smile and nod at him âGood for you dude. Now prove it!â you shout and charge into battle. You love a good redemption ark. You and your new friend Skurge fight off the Knights. âHela!â he shouts, catching the goddessâs attention. Well fuck.Â
  as you two fought off the last one Hela sent a blade in Skurgeâs direction. You didnât think. You should have thought before you acted, but you didnât. You were just too nice to strangers. You jump in front of Skurge and catch the blade in your back, causing you to gasp out.Â
  skurge looks at you in shock as you slowly drop to the floor. From a distance Thor and Val watch in horror as there comrade is smite down. âNo!â Thor screamed, lighting bursting in every direction âHela enough!â he shouts, standing up âif you want Asgard. Itâs yoursâ
  Skurge moves you and pulls the blade from your back. Your vision became spotty âLoki?â you murmur as you look up âiâm so sorryâ Skurge cried. Hela looked towards Thor âWhatever game you're playing, it won't work. You can't defeat me.â Hela says with a evil grin.
  Skurge watched the life drain from your body as it turned to ice. A statue of who you used to be cold and frozen over. âIâm so sorry maâamâ he breathes out as he touches your face. He felt so guilty. It should have been him is what he kept thinking over and over again.
  suddenly the Sakaar ship lands next to Skurge and Loki jumps out. His whole world came crashing down once he saw you. A frozen corpse. âShe saved him so i stayed with herâ skurge explains. Loki lifts a hand and waves him away, which is what Skurge does so.Â
  Loki drops to his knees and touched your frozen skin âEven in death you are beautiful my love. I should have kissed you when you asked me too, but i just had to be cheekyâ he says, tears forming down his face and falling onto your frozen body.Â
  âNo one can ever match your beauty, your skill, or your big heart and i will never love again. You taught me what itâs like to love and to be loved and i- i-â Loki broke down and let his tears fall like a waterfall. He was alone again. Now he would have to live his miserable life without you
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  you sat up, breathing heavily. You were in a castle. Thorâs castle. How? Whereâs Hela? Whereâs Loki. You push yourself off the floor instantly and look around. âYou must be terribly confusedâ you heard a woman speak. You turn around and see a older woman with light auburn hair.
  âWho are you and where is everyone?â you snap at her, but she just smiles âMy name is Frigga dearâ she spoke kindly. You look at her in horror âYouâre Loki and Thorâs mother- but....your dead. That means that iâm-â you almost gag on your own words.
  âiâm afraid so dearâ she speaks and gives you a sad smile. âNo! I have to get back! Loki is expecting me to be there. I have to help stop Hela!â you say. This couldnât be happening âRagnarok has already begun and Asgard is to fall any moment. Donât you want to rest?â
  your whole life has been nothing but pain and hard work. You had never ârestedâ a day in your life. As much as it sounded like a treat, you still had responsibilities âNo. I chose to stay and fight Hela because Thor is my friend and iâm not giving up on him or Loki, Val, Bruce or the asgardians.Â
  Frigga gives you a proud smile âThatâs what i wanted you to say. Iâll bring you backâ she says and rolls up her sleeves âYou have to do something for me thoughâ she spoke. You stepped towards her âAnythingâ he say hastily âMarry my son. Loki deserves it more then ever and so do youâ
  you give your future mother in law a smile âOf course. How are you going to bring me back anyway?â you question. Frigga grans both your hands and smiles âAncient magic that is far to complex. Now when i bring you back it will be with an asgardian soulâ she says. You looked confused.
  âWhat does that mean?â
  âIt means youâll be an asgardian along with your abilities.â
  you smile lightly. You could live as long as Loki now and truly be together forever. âOkay, iâm readyâ you say and she nods âTell my sons that i love him and tell Loki that choosing to be his mother was one of the best days of my life and Thor...that he doesnât have to rule Asgard to be a great leader.â
  you nod, locking the words into your memory. Frigga starts mumbling a spell and you feel your body become lighter and lighter until you feel like you pass out.
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  Loki lifts his head up from your body as it starts to defrost. His eyes go wide as underneath the ice is your beautiful face. Your eyes shoot open and you fly into the sky. Your whole body emitting a white and blue aura. You flew towards Thor, Val and Hela.Â
  Thor puts his hands on his hips and points behind him âNo i know, but he canâ he says and Surtur comes crashing through the castle. As Hela stares at her downfall Val takes the opportunity to pierce her sword through Helaâs chest. Your form an ice spear and launch yourself down, stabbing it straight through her.
  Thor sends and burst of electricity and you back away, slowly landing on the bifrost. It was over. Hela was doen for and you wanted to leave this retched planet.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  you walk through the ship until you find Thor and Loki in one room. Loki was holding a cap to a liquor bottle. âHello boysâ you spoke and they both turn to look at you âLady Y/n, the girl who cheated death! No wonder you and Loki are perfect for each otherâ Thor announced, bowing at you.
 you smiled and walked over to a loveseat, Loki following suit and sitting next to you âYeah uh- i didnât cheat anything. I actually diedâ You said âBut how, your right here?â Loki says, grabbing your hand âI came back with a little help of a certain someoneâ you say.Â
  Thor walks over and sits down across from you two âWho?â he questions and take a sip of his drink âFriggaâ you said, making the brothers look at you in shock âMother, how?â Loki asked. âI woke up in the castle and she was there. She said she could bring me back and gave me a few things to sayâ
  both boys inched closer âShe said she loves you both and Thor, you donât have to rule asgard if it isnât what you wanât. Your still a great man and Lokiâ you turn your body to face your forever âone of the best days of Frigga life was choosing to be your mother and love you like her own bloodâ
  Lokiâs face said just about enough as well as Thorâs. They both looked at there laps, smiling to themselves. âIâm also asgardian nowâ you say, grabbing a drink from the table. Thor drops his glass on the floor, smashing it into tiny pieces. That was a nice cup.Â
  âWhat!?â they both shout.Â
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  Loki had found you both a room on the ship with a perfect view of the unknown outside. You were currently looking through it now, thinking. A pair of arms wrap around you from behind âI still owe you a kissâ Loki breathes out. You smile brightly and turn around in his hold, facing him.Â
  âI believe you do...my princeâ You say at the end just to tease him. Loki growls under his breath before pressing his lips to yours for a hungry kiss while his hands pulled you flush against him. You thought your first kiss would be sweet and short, but Lokiâs was needy and passionate.Â
  you both pulled at each others clothing, wanting it off but not having the strength to pull away and do so. After a minute of two Loki pulls away âIâve been wanting to do that for weeksâ he admits, making you chuckle. âGood thing you have me all night then, my forever. i love you Loki of asgardâ
  Loki grins at your words and kisses your forehead âi love you as well, Y/n, my foreverâÂ
  âŒ-âȘ-âŒ
  Kody- I want no one to talk about how long it is, it hurts to even mention.Â
#loki laufeyson#loki laufeyson x reader#loki laufeyson x you#loki laufeyson x y/n#loki laufeyson x fem!reader#loki laufeyson x female reader#loki of asgard#loki#loki imagine#loki odinson#loki odison x reader#loki odinson x you#loki odinson x reader#loki odinson x y/n#loki fanfic#marvel#marvel imagine#marvel fanfiction#marvel fanfic#x you#x y/n#x reader#x fem!reader#x female reader#loki odinson x fem!reader#loki odinson x female reader
198 notes
·
View notes
Text
Gundham & Yasuke
Summary:Â The Forbidden Tanakaâs FTEs in the SDR2 Protagonist Matsuda Yasuke AU. YES.
Rating: PG
Warnings: Language and blood/injuries.
Notes: Unsurprisingly, Tanaka was the winner of the poll for which FTEs were to be done next. So his FTEs, quite hilariously, are getting posted on the anniverary date for sdr2âČs initial release. That feels pretty...fitting. Writing Tanakaâs dialogue was really hard but I did my best. Despite my best efforts, these two donât get along the best that they could. Cursed.
Read this fic among others HERE
Main story is HERE
Commission? Donate?
It went without saying that he didnât have a normal middle school experience so he didnât interact with a lot of people who exhibited the so-called eighth-grader syndrome. But he knew that once kids had the cognitive ability to identify their lot in life and long for more, such desires could get...twisted, to say the least.
Just about everyone wants to be fucking special if theyâre not too focused on surviving. And most people grew ashamed of the lofty aspirations and special interests they developed in that delicate era. Matsuda understood that much, even if he was considerably detached from it. In some ways, those people were like animals. Strange beasts that acted on impulses and instincts. That still had intelligence but not, like, awareness. When it came to engaging with these types, Matsuda had no choice but to accept them even as he shook his head at their delusions of grandeur.
He understands heâs supposed to do that in theory.
In practice, however...
âSharp-tongued fool!â Tanaka bellowed. âYou draw too near to the barrier of the Ice Kingdom!â
Itâs a beautiful day outside. Itâs always a beautiful fucking day. Clear, sunny sky. Warm but with a pleasant breeze to keep it from being too sweltering. Itâs such a nice dayâand Matsuda Yasuke does not want to be here.
Without another word, he turns on his heel.
âAha!â Tanaka sneered. âTo think just the warning prose would be enough to make you turn tail and run. A cowardice I did not expect, but perhaps... I should have.â
While walking away and listening to that guy cackle to himself, all Matsuda had in response was to flip him off.
He proceeded to avoid Tanaka for the rest of the dayâand wouldâve avoided him for the rest of his life had fate not had something else in store.
--
It was another beautiful day. The perfect day for a walk. He was thinking by the ranch so that he could admire the chickens as he passed. Unfortunately, he not only came across chickens but also the cow that used to be a chicken he quite liked.
Also Tanaka Gundam.
And their eyes ended up meeting.
Thereâs no real point in reasoning with someone who exhibits grandiose delusions, he reminded himself. Itâs no good to denounce them, but itâs also no good to enable them. Itâs a delicate line that I do not want to fucking bother with.
Matsuda does look away, intent on ignoring the other. Despite that resolve, his thoughts donât shut up.
I didnât have any peers in middle school for obvious reasons. I never actually spoke to someone my own age who felt this way. I was too busy being fixated on my own goals and lofty aspirations.
A couple of steps forward. Itâs fine. If he continued the way he was already going, he can just pass Tanaka. Itâd be easy. Simple.
...
Fuck.
He pauses. He turns. Tanaka has already turned away, but as if guided by the third sense of a fucking Evil All-Seeing Eye, he turns back to Matsuda. His brow quirks.
âHas the barrier truly weakened so?â
âI donât know,â Matsuda replied intelligently. âFor some reason, I feel too worn down to go through the effort of pretending you donât exist.â
Tanaka cackled lowly.
âSuch an insolent remark. It seems you do not truly know your place. But that is just as well. Even now, your true name is one that seems out of my grasp.â
âIâm Matsuda Yasuke. Nice to meet you.â
Tanaka clicked his tongue, scowling at Matsudaâs blank expression and his deadpan tone.
âThat,â he snarled. âIs merely a brush against the surface. It does not encompass the deepest depths of your rogue soul.â
Alright. So he wants to know what makes me tick. If I had to guess.
âYour true name,â Tanaka requested impatiently. âI have no need for superficial titles.â
âThatâs cold,â Matsuda huffed. âThe name my mom gave me isnât superficial.â
...even if it is ironic.
For some reason, Tanaka does perk up. He gives a nod of approval.
âA fair retort,â he concedes. âThat maternal bond is its own scarring shackle.â
That admission was the first true crack in the wall between them. Or so Matsuda supposed, and he felt himself slip just a little bit further.
What a headache...
âAnyway,â he went on with a wave of his hand. âItâd be incredibly foolish to give you my true name, right? If telling a demon my name gives them possession of my soul and telling them my birthday gives them control of my life... Then telling someone like you...â
Tanaka nodded again, grinning so widely it was damn near grotesque.
âI see...the sharp-tongued fool is still retaining a sharp mind...â
I shouldnât have played along even in jest. Fuck.
âWhat special abilities do you possess?â Tanaka purrs, drawing closer now. âWhat hidden capabilities have you acquired?â
Tanaka stalks even closer, his eyes are flashing with curiosity and hunger. Probably because this fucking weirdo wouldnât understand a normal interaction if it bit him in the face.
I still hate that stare. I fucking hate that stare.
âYou already know that,â Matsuda snapped, forcing himself to stay relaxed. âNeurology is my talent. You even know my name and birthday because of those damn student files...â
Calm down, calm down. Itâs just fucking Tanakaâ
Tanaka does halt. His head tilts quizzically.
âHmph.â With nostrils flaring, Tanaka seemed to duck into his own scarf. âI suppose you are human after all.â
âWhat the hell is that supposed to mean?â
âSimple.â Tanaka chuckled. âI sensed your apprehension, Matsuda Yasuke. I sensedâand yet, I could tell it was not a chill brought about by the Ice Kingdom.â
Matsuda does flinch at that.
âI shall take my leave for now so that you may re-gather your peace,â Tanaka declared. âTill next time, sharp-tongued fool.â
Tanaka gave him a salute. Matsuda barely had a chance to wave back before Tanaka flipped his scarf and coat so that it would dramatically billow behind him as he made his overly dramatic exit. So fucking extra, and yetâ
He left so that I could take the time to calm down.
And how the hell was he supposed to feel about that?
--
âEven now, I can hear the crackling of the Ice Kingdomâs barrier.â Tanaka was cackling. Another beautiful day. Yet somehow this weirdo was set on shrouding himself in asinine mystery as well as his own dark layers. How the hell was he not burning up?
Tanaka noticed his staring and merely smirked. âWhat brings you today, Matsuda Yasuke?â
Aah. Even with that pompous fucking tone, itâs an understandable question.
âI donât like things to be unbalanced,â he said which was a bald-faced lie but sounded persuasive enough. âSince you interrogated me last time, I thought Iâd ask you a few questions of my own.â
âHmph!â Tanaka snorted. âYou seek a comprehension that may underlie a deep terror that cannot be contained! Do you not fear for your sanity?â
âNo, Iâm insane already,â Matsuda said flatly. âI drove myself insane years ago.â
âIs that SO?!â Tanaka boomed, incredulous or admiring, Matsuda wasnât sure. âYour humanity is one that only hangs by a thread, then?!â
I...canât disagree with that, huh.
Matsuda shrugged.
âWeâre not supposed to be talking about me. Letâs talk about you.â
Tanaka remained guarded but gave a nod.
âVery well. Demi-human or no, I shall not lose to you.â
Thatâs more like it. Youâre much less annoying this way.
âWhat talents do you have?â he settles on since itâs only fair. âEven if itâs not the full roster, Iâd like to know some...special abilities.â
âYou shall only get a portion,â Tanaka said, sniffing. âDespite my appearance, Iâm an active fiend. Between sorcery and human hunting, I manage my website.â
Matsuda blinked, trying to imagine this guy at a computer. Actually, it was really easy to imagine. Thereâs no way Tanaka learned to talk like an edgelord on his own.
I bet he spends a lot of time looking up stupid shit like Norse mythology. But, if he has a website, then...
âI have encrypted my research with magic,â Tanaka informed him. âThus, only those worthy can gain access.â
...if he means through password then I could probably hack in with ease.
âIf I had to guess what kind of research it was,â Matsuda mused. âThenâprobably something like a pet diary, right?â
There were a series of muffled squeaks from Tanakaâs scarf. Tanaka burst into a boisterous boom of laughter.
âEven with your wits, you would only be able to access the dummy site!â Tanaka grinned victoriously, even though no conflict had taken place. âYour skill level would only open the gates of the Exciting Breeding Journal.â
â...Alright. Thatâs fine by me.â
Youâre literally here because of your talent in animal husbandry.
âFavorite food?â Matsuda asked next. Tanaka stiffened. Growled, even. Because he was pissed off about getting such a lukewarm response? Matsuda didnât bother inquiring, instead pressing, âDo you have one?â
âThe orange melon that bears the face of the devil,â Tanaka huffed, put out. âNo other food compares in terms of high nutrients or versatility in cooking methods. More importantly, its seeds are the most effective food source for my Four Dark Devas of Destruction.â
...a pumpkin. Heâs talking about a pumpkin, right?
âHowever! Those seeds must be carefully washed, carefully dried, carefully peeled,â Tanaka rambled on. âAnd lightly fried.â
âHow meticulous,â Matsuda muttered. âBut nothing less for...them.â
âIndeed. A difficulty that beguiles pain and pleasure alike matters not in the face of a grand purpose.â
I can agree with that even if I hate how itâs worded.
âThere is more when it comes to the caring of beasts,â Tanaka rumbled. âShall I lead you deeper?â
âUh.â Matsuda waved his hand. âNext time. Letâs talk more next time.â
Tanaka gave him a truly wicked grin. For once, it actually felt malicious.
âTake as much time you need to prepare yourself, sharp-tongued fool.â
Matsuda made a face but bit his tongue.
Piece of shit.
--
Tanaka wasnât out and about today at the ranch. He wasnât in the diner, either. It went to reason that he was likely in his cottage.
Itâs only because I found some pumpkin seeds that Iâm even going...
When he knocked on the door, he found it unlocked. Since he wasnât an animal, he was going to wait for Tanaka to answer the door rather than barge in but...
âKuâ!â
He heard a noise. A sharp, strangled sound that was undeniably made through gritted teeth. Matsuda opened the door immediately.
âIs everything alright?â
And indeedâTanaka was holding his bloodied hand in a death grip. The hamsters were chirping and chittering, but unaffected. What happened was clear, especially in how Tanakaâs shoulders were hunched.
Thankfully, Matsuda carried around packets of wet wipes. He rummaged through his pocket for one, stepping forward and reaching out.
âLet me...â
âNO!â Tanaka shrieked, and like a startled beast he scrambled away from his hand. He was panting, still gripping his injury with a wide and wild-eyed stare. Seeing Matsuda there did little to calm him down, as he growled, âThe blood that flows through my veins bears a fearsome curse. You must step away now to spare yourself their potency.â
Thankfully, Matsuda carried around disposable gloves. He slipped them on, tearing the wet wipe packet open, and made his way closer.
âCome on. We really donât want that bite to get infected.â
âThis is not my first blood sacrifice,â Tanaka snarled, even showing his teeth. Gross. âI have no need for your medical sorcery. And furthermore, that meager covering...!â
âOh my fucking god, shut the hell up.â Matsuda snatched up his hand, prying the other off as Tanaka shrieked some more. Thankfully, Matsuda was able to pull it away and got to work dabbing and cleaning the wound. Tanaka had completely frozen now, but Matsuda was still fuming.
âDonât ever fucking call me meager,â he snapped, and thankfully Tanaka had spare clean bandages for him to re-wrap his hand with. âCrude and foolish Iâll take. Meager I wonât.â
Tanaka finally scoffed as Matsuda made sure the bandaging was secure.
âA demi-human like you has such pride.â
Look whoâs fucking talking.
âYou should not have endangered yourself, however,â Tanaka went on. âI was not telling falsehoods about my poisonous blood. It is only by a thread that you have not already deteriorated. As crude and foolish as you are, I do not desire your demise.â
âIâve dealt with my fair share of poison, so youâre worrying too much,â Matsuda replied but winced from a sudden headache. As he rubbed removed his gloves to rub his temples, Tanaka stood up.
âYou once again face the ramifications for your hubris!â he exclaimed and rushed back to deal with his hamsters. âI grant you relief, and I advise you to take your leave immediately.â
âIâm fucking fine, itâs just a migraine,â Matsuda griped and disposed of the gloves and wipes. âShould you really be handling those hamsters again so soon?â
âThey are not mere hamsters!â Tanaka bellowed. âThe fangs I have taken are that of the Crimson Steel Elephant, Maga-Z!â
Maga-Z blinked its bright beady eyes at Matsuda.
âFor the sake of the Invading Black Dragon, Cham-P,â Tanaka went to coo over the largest hamster which was orange, not black. âA golden demon, one who understands fear all too well... Much attention should be heeded to make sure they do not get overly stressed out... While many devil beasts of this ilk are aggressive and fearfully territorial, the golden variant is the most docile and intelligent. They recognize me as...â
He trails off. Itâs as if heâs too moved to speak.
I have heard hamsters had an unnaturally high rate of cannibalism, Matsuda thought. But I suppose like with dog breeds, they come in all sizes...and temperaments...
It was obvious Tanaka knew his shit, being an Ultimate at all. But seeing it firsthand, watching him dote on the beasts with a cottage interior largely dedicated to their cage and tube, the guy definitely loved animals. Like, a lot. Despite his delusions of grandeur, he at least seemed to love animals a healthy, non-obsessive amount.
âTheyâre living well,â Matsuda commented blandly.
Tanaka scoffed at him.
âFor demons that live a mere 1095 days, the luxuries in life mean everything. I would never settle for less.â
âI see...â He scuffed the end of his shoe against the wooden floor. âThatâs good.â
Shouldnât have worn open-toed shoes, but I donât have any alternatives. Oh, right.
âI got pumpkin seeds.â He tossed the bag and it landed on Tanakaâs lap. The hamsters jumped, and even Tanaka flinched. Matsuda, however, turned on his heel. âSorry. Bye.â
With that insincere apology, he headed out. He could feel a disproving stare on his back but that didnât lessen his steps in the slightest.
--
His favorite chicken-turned-cow was in a good mood today. She was accepting pets and even nipping at his fingers. All he had on him was candy. Not any fruit much less hay although...
âIf you plan to feed that creature, you should be wary of apples,â Tanaka rumbled from behind. Where the fuck he came from, Matsuda wasnât sure, but he wasnât surprised to be hearing from him. âYou can risk over-eating which will cause a bloated stomach for the animal.â
âAh, thanks for the advice,â Matsuda said sincerely, turning back and frowning when he noticed the otherâs own hanging head. âWhatâs with the long face?â
âI would hope that you do not consider that creature to be your familiar, Matsuda Yasuke,â Tanaka murmured sullenly and solemnly. Like he had come across something truly pitiful to the point of depressing.
Although he seems more focused on the cow itself...
âI donât have a familiar,â Matsuda huffed.
Tanaka quirks an eyebrow at him. Furrows it, even, as if Matsuda is the one not making sense. How seriously annoying. But rather than inquire further, Tanaka just shakes his head.
âCreatures like that one are born to be slaughtered,â he said, turning on his heel. âWhat a wretched fate, one that cannot be escaped even with the use of the Evil All-Seeing Eye. If one is to form a bond with such an unfortunate beast, they will invite only calamity.â
âThatâs...â Not necessarily true. There is livestock out there allowed to live full lives. But theyâre exceptions that prove the rule, I suppose. And the fact that I even thought to use a word like allowed... âWoof.â
Tanaka barked back. âThis sentimentality only arose because I have not encountered any new beasts. I shall go searching as to put my mind at ease.â
He walked on, and Matsuda found himself following. Tanaka didnât seem to mind at all. The opposite, in fact.
âThere are many creatures Iâve tamed, sharp-tongued one,â Tanaka went on to say. âThe Cerberus. The Phoenix. Even then Midgardian Serpent.â
Looks like I was right on the money about him looking up Norse shit. Thatâs just another fucking word for Earth, asshole. Iâve read enough shitty fantasy manga to know.
âI saw a toucan one time,â he commented in lieu of verbalizing his thoughts. âAnd I guess there are the seagulls. Or those mascots.â
âThose uncute fiends cannot be trusted with their speech,â Tanaka hissed. âAs for the others... Ah, the ravenous, feathered beasts.â Tanaka nodded sagely with approval at that one. âThey are a perilous project as they are quite fearless and impulsive. Even when greater threats arise, they gather like a court waiting to hand down judgment.â
I think...thatâs more something that crows do rather than seagulls.
He does think about it though, birds judging one another. If he looked up, heâd even see a seagull or two soar overhead. A phrase rose to his mind, unbidden.
When the seagulls cry...
âHm?â Tanaka paused when he noticed that Matsuda had stopped dead in his tracks. He turned, and whatever expression was on Matsudaâs faceâwhatever that was had Tanaka clicking his tongue. âWhat is on your mind?â
âSomething stupid,â he grumbled, shaking his head. âEven in peaceful times, I canât help but worry about how easily things fall apart. Sometimes for something as petty as a broken promise.â
Is it speech alone that gives us the means of betraying one another?
Tanaka did stiffen.
âIt sure is fortunate for us that weâve yet to deal with any storms,â Matsuda went on to say. âIn fact, itâs perfect weather every single day. Isnât that strange? It almost doesnât feel real, and if itâs not real... Does anything that happens here matter?â He paused again. âLike I said. Itâs stupid.â
âYour inane ponderings still have an air of malice,â Tanaka muttered darkly.
Huh.
âAre you saying Iâm someone to be on guard around?â He cracked a dry smile. âIâm not that fucking interested in messing with people. I just lack patience.â
Tanaka gave him a look. Wordlessly, he shook his head.
âI think... I will seek solace elsewhere. Do not follow me.â
Matsuda didnât. Simply watched the other go. It mightâve been one of those annoying situations where the person was saying the exact opposite of what they wanted, but even if he could tell that was the case, he still wouldnât have followed.
After all.
He lacked patience.
--
Tanaka seemed especially moody today. Although no matter how sullen his air was, the island sun wouldnât let up in the slightest. In a way, that was pretty cruel, right? In that much light, it made it difficult to hide. Or something like that.
Wonder what heâs being so fucking temperamental about...
Matsuda makes his way over, waving as he does. He stops, however, when Tanaka regards him coldly.
âMatsuda Yasuke,â he rumbled in a gravelly tone of voice. âThe sharp-tongued fool whose practices engage in the constitution of the mind... Would you like to duel?â
Huh?
Matsuda dropped his hand.
â...have you finally fucking gone actually insane?â He sighed. âDonât answer that. No, I donât want to duel. And if you push it, Iâll leave. I donât have time for that bullshit.â
Tanakaâs cold stare became more of a glare.
âIâm afraid I do not have such luxury around you,â Tanaka said sharply. âYou grind down my defenses with this continued, unsightly association. Despite wearing the face of a human, you, Matsuda Yasuke are...!â
âIâm just human,â Matsuda replied before he could finish. With an unimpressed shrug, he added. âAnd if you wanted me to stop bothering you, all you had to fucking do was say so.â
âI allowed these exchanges out of a sense of curiosity, arrogantly unheeding the danger,â Tanaka went on, muttering as he did. âTruly, I have been foolish.â
The sun shone down on him. On a day this bright, there wasnât anyone to hide. Tanaka âGundamâ looked a bit ill. When Matsuda took a step closer, however, he recoiled. With a sharp hiss, Tanaka held up his hand in warning.
Like an agitated cat.
Matsuda drew back with a sigh.
Someone like thisâreally is so needlessly fucking difficult. And for what? An inflated sense of importance? Wasnât getting into Hopeâs Peak enough?
...if he complained too much, heâd veer uncomfortably close to hypocrisy.
Hopeâs Peak was just another step for me, but I wonder what it was for someone like this? Where the hell would he be if he didnât get in? HonestlyâI doubt it wouldâve been all that significant.
âAlright,â he said. âDid you get anything out of our interactions at least?â
Tanaka stared at him, but being a normal fucking person without magical powers, Matsuda was more than capable of staring back, unaffected. For some reason, Tanaka did shy back a little.
âI have keenly observed you,â he said lowly. âNamely how your regard only shifts when directed towards creatures already marked for death. I suspectâyou are a creature of calamity. The eye of the storm.â
âSo, what,â Matsuda drawled. âLike a demon?â
Tanaka hummed, seemingly considering it. âNo... That is not quite right.â
âIâm not sure what you mean, then,â Matsuda huffed, waving his hand dismissively. âButâI think I get what youâre saying. I just think itâs funny coming from youâand that you donât understand.â
Tanakaâs stare blazed with an offense, and Matsuda paid no heed at all.
âHow I regard creatures marked for death...â Matsuda snorted. âIâm a fucking doctor. Obviously, I treat them differently. Itâs part of my fucking job.â
Although heâs referring to the cow, isnât he? Seriously...
âI guess itâs weird,â he admitted. âWith how shitty of an attitude I have. But I take my job seriously. If you canât get something that simple, then your Evil All-Seeing Eye is pretty fucking lacking.â
âYou...â Tanaka growled. âYouâre truly impertinent. You wield your blade recklessly and foolishly. You and I both knowâthat it runs deeper than mere duty for you, Matsuda Yasuke.â
...so what if it does?
He supposes he should be impressed that Tanaka isnât that fucking dense. That the animal freak is, in fact, a little perceptive.
Smiling mirthlessly, Matsuda reached out to pat the flinching otherâs shoulder. He gripped him for just a moment.
âThatâs all you need to know about me,â he murmured into Tanakaâs ear before pulling back. âI think weâre at enough of an understanding. Thanks for your time.â He gave a salute as he headed on his way. âWe donât need to talk again. We especially donât need to duel. Have a wonderful fucking day.â
âOne day,â Tanaka swore. âYou will meet your cruel, disastrous end. That is the decree of the Tanaka Kingdom!â As Matsuda got further away, Tanaka boomed after him. âMark my words, sharp-tongued FOOL! You are MARKED for desâ!â
It was such a headache that Matsuda tuned him out. But as he found himself alone, he did wonder.
Marked for destruction? Or something else? Despite all that time, rather than growing close, that weirdo is now convinced that Iâm hopeless. He might be right. Actually, Iâd still consider us closer if he can recognize that. I still donât really care. I donât.
He walked on, moving forward because he had nowhere else to go.
Decree. What a fucking riot. If I do die, it wonât be because of an idiot like him. But whatever makes him feel better I suppose.
Matsuda shook his head, brushing the whole thing aside except...
If I die... It wonât be until I reach the very fucking pits. I wonât settle for anything less.
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fate and Phantasms Far Side #3: Kohaku
Today on Fate and Phantasms we have another bonus episode for you! Weâre building Kohaku, the ever-energetic maid who comes packing with probably helpful medicine and the occasional robot. As usual for far sides, everything below this point come directly from Magical-Biche on Reddit!
Check out Kohakuâs build breakdown below, or her character sheet over here!
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hey, itâs me, the guy who builds Tsukihime builds! Since the remake got announced uhh⊠already a month ago, I figured itâd be perfect time to free some time in my heavy schedule for a Tsukihime waifu once in a while. For the return of this highly anticipated series, weâll take a look at a character which has plenty of tricks up her sleeves: Kohaku. A fan favorite for several reasons, she was quite easy to build due to how weirdly some of her core mechanics are already featured in Dungeons & Dragons. Iâm mostly using her Melty Blood skill set for the build, but as soon as I can introduce skills we know from the Visual Novels. Needless to say, the whole build is a huge spoiler for what Kohaku does throughout the games, and you may not want to read it if you didnât finish Tsukihime and Kagetsu Tohya.
Race and Background
Kohaku is a variant human. She technically has a bit of psychic powers, but they are passive and absolutely nothing any race can give comes close to it, so weâre going human here. The variant allows us to get + 1 in constitution and +1 in intelligence, and the chef feat, giving us another +1 in constitution, and the ability to cook delicious meals with or without suspicious substances, which adds a layer of healing and temporary hit points on our already impressive healing abilities. It gives us our first of many tool proficiencies, the cooking utensils. We also get a proficiency in insight, which helps us determine whether people are worth teasing/throwing into a bottomless trap.Â
Next, we are going to be an Izzet engineer. Those folk, who come directly from Ravnica, fit our mad scientist personality perfectly. Being an Izzet engineer gives us access to the Urban Infrastructure ability, which helps building more complex traps (and find them, if we ever feel like being nice to our group), and proficiencies in Arcana and Investigation, two extremely useful intelligence skills. We also get our second tool proficiency. Weâre taking carpenterâs tools, to create the most intricate traps there are. Bottomless pits wonât build themselves from the ground up. We also get one set of artisanâs tools of our choice, so weâll take Alchemist supplies, since theyâre the costliest of the bunch and extremely useful. Donât worry, weâre getting the proficiency in a little bit. Finally, we get the pretty unique feature of having access to more spells: Izzet guild spells. The notable ones (the ones we donât normally get from our class) are Chaos bolt, Create or destroy water, Unseen servant (level 1 spells), and Call lightning, and Otilukeâs resilient sphere (third level spells). Since it is a Ravnica background, the DM might ban the expanded spell list, but none of these spells are necessary to our build, anyway.Â
Ability Scores
We are a genius, and a bit of a melee combatant. Weâre pumping everything in intelligence. Next, we need high constitution and dexterity, which will also serve to multiclass into rogue. We are pretty average when it comes to wisdom and charisma (I do admit we are pretty cute, though). Weâre dumping strength, even though it means we wonât be able to fight well with our broom, but itâs a necessary sacrifice. Our hidden katana (read: dagger) will work just as well.Â
Class Levels
Artificer 1: We are a crafty inventor. Being an artificer only makes sense to us. The first level of artificer gives us proficiency with constitution saving throws, great to keep our concentration on spells and avoiding nasty poison effect, and intelligence saving throws: weâre the one who make fools of others, and not the other way around! We can also choose two new proficiencies, and weâre taking medicine, since weâre actually a pretty skilled doctor, and sleight of hand, as we will need to tinker complex traps and unlock a few locks from time to time.Â
We also get proficiencies with light and medium armors, but weâre only ever going to use light armor. Kohaku doesnât really wear armor, but she could be wearing several thick layers of kimono, which can probably stop a blade in a pinch. Weâre also proficient with shields, and Kohaku definitely never wears a shield throughout the Tsukihime timeline, so we wonât be using them. Weâre also proficient with simple weapons, and those are the only weapons weâre having access to, so we have to do with them. Weâll be mainly using the dagger as our âsecret bladeâ, and our quarterstaff as a substitute for our broom. Finally, weâre proficient with thievesâ tools, useful for disarming traps that may or may not have been installed by us, tinkerâs tools, our bread-and-butter for repairing all sort of stuff, from traps to weapons, and alchemist supplies, to further our healing capabilities, and it blends well with our medicine proficiency.Â
We finally get to our core features. First level of artificer gives us Magical tinkering, which lets us do pretty nice things. We can basically sleep on prestidigitation, light, message, and minor illusion thanks to this feature. It doesnât do as much as each of these individual spells, but it does it differently, and itâs still great to have so much utility here. We also get our Spellcasting. Weâre a half caster with druid/cleric like spell preparation. We can prepare a number of spells equal to our intelligence modifier + half our artificer level (rounded down), and we can choose those spells from our spell list each time we finish a long rest. Our spellcasting ability is of course intelligence, and we use our alchemistâs supplies as a spellcasting focus, because of our subclass we donât have yet.Â
We start with two artificer cantrips, and weâre taking Booming blade, to emulate bombs, and controlling people movement fits our character well: people will think twice before moving in our direction. Next, we take Acid splash, a pretty weak damaging cantrip, but itâs another kind of bomb we can add to our arsenal. It can also touch two targets at once, which mitigate the low damage of the spell. It is also a saving throw, so it will always be useful anyway.Â
Since we have access to every artificer spell, plus the potential Izzet spells, there wonât be a definitive spell list here. It is recommended to get Tashaâs caustic brew, Snare, Cure wounds, Grease and Alarm, as they fit our game plan very well.Â
Artificer 2: Our next artificer level is more complex than it seems. We get our infusions, 4 of them. Weâre taking the Replicate magic item, to have ourselves a bag of holding to hold all our stuff, the Enhanced defense, that weâre infusing to our armor to help with defense, the Homunculus servant, so we can have our very own Not-exactly-a-mech-Hisui once we get enough money, and Mind sharpener, which will help maintaining concentration on though fight. So far, we can only use 2 of these infusions at the time, so weâll focus on the replicate magic item and enhanced defense for now.Â
Artificer 3: We get our speciality! We are now an Alchemist. We gain proficiency with Glassblowerâs tools, as we already have a proficiency with the alchemist supplies, and those tools can be used to create vials to hold our various mixtures. We get an expanded spell list, again, which gives us interesting spells like Melfâs acid arrow, Healing word, Ray of sickness, Gaseous form and Mass healing word. Flaming sphere is not bad, but it doesnât really fit our concept as a whole. We also get our Experimental elixir, which is one random potion every long rest. All the effects are helpful, even though some are more than others. We also get the Right tool for the job, which lets us create artisan tools, which is neat.Â
Rogue 1: Of course, weâre going rogue. Weâre a sneaky trickster, after all, and weâre pretty skilled at it. Our first rogue level gives us the famous Thieves cant, which we will quickly forget. More interesting, we get a skill proficiency, and weâre taking Deception. Itâs less useful than persuasion, but we need to lie more than we need to persuade. We also get Expertise in 2 skills of our choice, which will be Deception and Medicine, two of our most important skills. With expertise in medicine, we mitigate our low wisdom, and weâre able to pretty much always stabilize our fallen allies, especially when we get past level 5. Whatâs more, we get the rogueâs main feature, the Sneak attack! Sneak attack can be used with booming blade for pretty huge damage, in the right conditions, and itâs getting even better starting next level.Â
Rogue 2: Speaking of next level, here it is. The second rogue level gives us cunning action, and we now always have some use for our bonus action. We can hit with booming blade + Sneak attack, then retreat. We can add some movement to our turn, and we can try to hide in the shadows, not that weâre particularly good at it.Â
Rogue 3: We get our second archetype. Weâre now both an alchemist and a Mastermind, which gives us yet another round of proficiencies: Disguise kit, Forgery kit and a Gaming set. Those three are not the most useful tools we have access to, but they can always be used creatively. We can also Mimic speech, but thatâs not exactly a meta redefining feature. More importantly, we are also a Master of tactics, giving us yet another use for our bonus action in the form of Help. We can help our ranged allies to hit close-ish targets with that feature, too.Â
Artificer 4: Our first ability score increase comes at level 7, and luckily, weâre not too dependent on feats. Weâre simply increasing our intelligence by 2 and call it a day.Â
Artificer 5: This level is very interesting, because we get a neat little feature that tremendously increases our distance damage. We are now an Alchemical savant, and provided that we use our alchemist supplies as a spellcasting focus, we can add our intelligence modifier to the damage rolls of any fire, necrotic, poison and acid damage, and to every one of our healing rolls. Sadly, this doesnât buff our melee damage, but we canât have everything. Also, the ability is weirdly worded: as it is written in the book, it looks like you must use your spellcasting focus to cast the spell for the damage and healing to be buffed. However, if it does work like that, we'd have a total of 5 spells of level 0-3 that are affected by the feature, so Iâd say it works with every one of your spells that is cast with intelligence.Â
We also get our new level 2 spells. The ones that are interesting for our build are Enlarge/reduce, Heat metal, protection from poison, pyrotechnics, rope trick, Spider climb and Web. The first is based on one of our actual feats of enlarging our mistress, one time. Heat metal is an overall tricky and useful spell to have. Protection from poison is useful to protect our allies from friendly fire, and the last 4 spells are all great traps and terrain manipulation, which is what we want to do.Â
Artificer 6: This level is more straightforward, as it only really adds the Tool expertise feature, which allows us to double our proficiency bonus on all tools weâre proficient with. That is, a LOT of tools. We also get new infusions, and weâre getting the Spell refueling ring, a great tool to mitigate our too few spell slots per day, and Resistant armor, which is situational but very useful. We can also have 3 infusions active at the time, which is the maximum number of attunement we can have anyway. We can also now create two experimental elixirs per long rest, hurray!
Artificer 7: The seventh artificer level gives us Flashes of genius, which is a great tool to help the party. It can also be used to mitigate our own AOE damage on them, proving the party that weâre not here to kill them, we swear!
Artificer 8: Artificer 8 gets us a simple ability score increase, which we gladly take to increase our already high intelligence to new levels. We increase it by 2 points, to reach a total of 20.Â
Artificer 9: Our final level in artificer grants us a final subclass feature, the Restorative reagents. It makes it that our experimental elixir gives 2d6 + 5 temporary hit points to whoever drinks it. Also, we can now cast lesser restoration 5 times per long rest without having the spell prepared, which is a great way to remove harmful status ailments from allies for pretty much free.Â
We also gain our level 3 spells. The interesting spells from the list are Haste, which emulates the drugs you use on your poor party members, Â Catnap, to represent the sleeping medicine you give them, Â Protection from energy, for the same reason as protection from poison a bit earlier, and finally, the trappiest spell of them all, the one that really let us do crazy shenanigans, Â Glyph of warding. This amazing spell is a literal modular trap which does pretty nice damage, doesnât require concentration and itâs just so flexible. This is the only obligatory spell on the list.Â
Rogue 4: The fourth rogue level gives us our third ability score increase, and weâre getting a bit tankier and stabbier now. We increase our dexterity score by 2, this time, putting us at a nice 16.Â
Rogue 5: Fifth level rogues get uncanny dodge, a very powerful tool for survival. Nothing much to say, itâs great! (Editorâs note: might as well just say it anyway- use your reaction to take half damage from an attack- very useful!)
Rogue 6: We get 2 brand new expertises, which will be in Arcana, for being even better at understanding the mechanics behind the spells we use, and Sleight of hand, so weâre also a lot better at setting non-magical traps and disarming them.Â
Rogue 7: Now that we can mitigate damage with uncanny dodge, itâs time to get better at saving throws and get Evasion. Another extremely good ability weâll never use too much. (EN: dex saves cause half damage on failure, 0 damage on success!)
Rogue 8: Our next ability score, and weâre getting yet another 2 points in dexterity, so we now have a more than decent armor class and solid melee attacks.Â
Rogue 9: Rogueâs ninth level gives us our second subclass ability, and we are now an Insightful manipulator. We can now assess our current targetâs strength, but at this point, weâve probably fought most of the bestiary and know everything there is to know about most threats. It can still be used against bosses, but itâs not exactly great since weâre not that good at sneaking.Â
Rogue 10: Our tenth level in the rogue class gives us yet another ability score increase. We are actually a pretty crafty person, and poison is just another tool in our arsenal. We get the Poisoner feat, which lets us ignore resistance to poison damage and craft poison for our weapons. At that point, we should be filthy rich and can certainly afford the cost to do so and poison basically every single one of our strikes. With Booming Blade, sneak attack and the poison damage, our damage output is actually pretty crazy.Â
Rogue 11: Our final level gives us a very, very nice little boost: thanks to Reliable Talent, we basically canât score under 16 + ability modifier, or 22 + ability modifier with expertise, for skills and tools we are proficient with. We now have a passive Arcana of 27, Sleight of hand of 26 (whatever a passive sleight of hand score means), Deception and Medicine of 22, a passive investigation and insight of 21 and passive abilities with our numerous tools that are just as high (since you can use most tools with most abilities, the scores wonât be listed here, obviously). We can now pretty much recognize spells on sight, pickpocket on the go, lie as we breathe and treat injuries in a few moments, among other things.Â
Pros: Weâre a tool monkey, and we use all of them like a pro when we reach level 20. We can craft a bunch of crazy stuff with all that. Weâre also quite bulky, with decent hit dice and the rogue survivability, plus our artificer infusions. We are also good at dealing big bursts of damage thanks to booming blade, sneak attack and poisoner. Whatâs more, weâre quite good at healing and dispensing temporary hit points.Â
Cons: If we canât trigger our sneak attack, our booming blade damage is not exactly huge. We donât have many spells slots, and we quite like to use them. Also, weâre good at dealing damage, healing and controlling the battlefield, but weâre obviously not great at any of these things.Â
30 notes
·
View notes
Text
Bonus Question Answers! (non-anime animated noms)
This was SO. FUCKING. HARD. This question went so much better than I expected, and Iâm only sad I lack the artistic skills to make it all a reality.
Below, my PAINSTAKINGLY selected top answers, If yours is listed below, youâve earned an entry in a random draw to win a GIFTENING liveblog OF YOUR CHOICE
---
Q: The Senshi suddenly find themselves in a very different animated world. Which cartoon power (think Looney Tunes) do they each now possess?
* Usagi can make literal rainbows happen when she smiles.  Rei can set anything on fire with her mind (she feels a bit cheated because she can do that at home too).  Ami can write down anything in her special notebook and it literally changes reality around her (she does not share this with her fellow Senshi, because she knows the full weight of this power.  She did, however, write Michiru having a bad hair day for just one day.  Just one.)  Makoto has the ability to pull out any ingredient she wants from any pantry/door/closet.  She usually uses this for cooking purposes, so she won't have to purchase groceries.  Minako has the ability to mimic any voice in the world, whether she has heard it or not.  Hijinks ensue.  The Outer Senshi sensibly escaped from the new animated world right after Michiru recovered from her bad hair day.  They don't speak of the experience. -- @amberlilly  [The whole thing was so solid, but what absolutely sent it over the top for me was Ami using her powers to fuck with Michiru in the most petty benign way, which is EVERYTHING.]
* Usagi is definitely rocking the exaggerated tear gushers.  Ami can pull charts/diagrams out of nowhere at any time.  Rei combusts when she gets sufficiently mad.  Makoto has birds fly around when she sings while cooking or cleaning.  Minako breaks the fourth wall to make jokes and asides to the audience.  Chibi-Usa is somehow able to walk through ludicrous danger without getting touched, because the censors won't allow kids to be hurt in this show. Haruka can make girls melt into puddles of goo with her flirting.  Michiru can summon a servant at any time to take care of an unpleasant or potentially dirty task for her (including to take the slapstick comedy for her).  Setsuna has access to the script.  Hotaru just sort of appears sometimes, just standing there, silently and menacingly, but never does anything on-screen (though you may hear the occasional off-screen screaming).  Oh, and while I'd like to say Mamoru gains the power of inexplicable entrances... he kinda already has that one. --Darkcloud k'California [Again, I loved all these, but particularly Chibs saved by the censors, Michiruâs poor hapless slapstick avatar, and everything about Hotaru, thank you.]
*Â Usagi: The power to be found charming by every character she encounters and somehow escape all consequences and damage by simply remaining oblivious, a la Tweety Bird.
Rei: The power to explode, reducing her surroundings to charred wasteland, but remain relatively unscathed (perhaps a bit singed)
Ami: The power to grow multiple arms, hands, and hundreds of fingers in order to do tech stuff
Makoto: The power to punch someone through a brick wall, possibly several, and into someone's family dinner. It's always some surprised-looking family's private event. Often the same family.
Minako: the power to, Bugs Bunny style, apply lipstick and seduce ANYTHING. Which, according to her, is a power she already has.
Haruka: The power to run off a cliff and keep going until she looks down. She never learns to not look down.
Michiru: The power to stick a pin into any other character and cause them to deflate like a balloon
Hotaru: She just gets to actually be used. It is thrilling.
Pluto: She will observe this strange planet from afar with her huge telescope and breathe the Martian air and look great in a kilt and Roman-style helmet. --  @incorrecttact [Your set-up and punchline delivery style on all of these was perfection, and I legit lolâd at Mako and the poor family she continually interrupts.]
* to make dynamite go BOOM (Rei obviously); to have their opponent chase them to the point where they're floating in midair and then their opponent falls 5000 feet but they calmly walk back to land (like Wil E Coyote & the Roadrunner) (Usagi); the power to blow kisses to their opponent (which are clearly poisonous and end up killing the chap) (Minako); the power to have their opponent's entire arm shattered if they try to even punch them lightly on the arm (Makoto - this is canon anyways, but moreso exaggerated here hehe); to open a book and start reading it out loud and words start showing up on screen, confusing tf out of their opponent (Ami - also canon already) --@midnightdrops [Each of these were great, but Usagi and Mako as you described them totally sold me.]
* usagi: can now float on yummy aromas, so long as they lead her somewhere tasty! the others play a quick tournament of jun-ken-pon each time it happens to determine who will be responsible for steering her from blissfully drifting into traffic. again.
ami: is now possessed of x-ray vision! only she can neither turn it off, nor control its intensity. she is working on developing a set of goggles to dampen the effect, and secretly hopes they will make her look like geordi laforge.
rei: rei-chan is now blessed with the power of song! her heartfelt melodies soften the malice of even the most one-dimensional baddie, and influence public policy on a global scale. international success life, yo! i guess she's really a hard worker!
makoto: has become something of a cartoon cupid! in a poorly-ventilated room, her mere presence has bystanders declaring their love for one another within minutes*; and her decadent wedding cakes are the hit of second marriages across the country. *all of them so like her old senpai, and none of them falling for her, alas!
minako: employs her considerable powers of confidence and charm to convince the others she now has access to Plot Manipulation, mainly by engineering and taking ownership of a series of happy accidents. her real power is to literally jump out of her skin when she's startled*, and she has no intention of EVER letting the others know about it. *minako discovered this new ability while she was changing a roll of toilet paper, and a spider dropped onto her hand. the leader of the inner senshi had never been so horrified. her bones were so slick and cold, her skin a hideous unwiped pile, and then THE SPIDER CRAWLED INTO THE PILE and she STILL doesn't know if it ever got out and sometimes her skin itches REALLY bad and you know what let's stop talking about this right now okay???
setsuna: can now manifest a giant pencil and erase the enemy! but doing so would be breaking The Greatest Taboo, and leave her impaled upon the pencil.
haruka: her new empathetic ability is remarkably similar to Ma-Ti's "heart" ring (Captain Planet and the Planeteers, 1990 - 1996). basically, she's just like really soft at you, and it inspires you to take more positive actions toward yourself and the world at large? she protests about wishing she'd received something tough and intimidating, but secretly is very moved by being made an instrument of kindness.
michiru: her intuition has mutated into fourth wall awareness, and the subtlety with which she makes this known to you is SO GODDAMN UNCOMFORTABLE OH MY GOD
hotaru: can now not only communicate with inanimate objects, but also render them permanently animate! you should have been there during the princess tutu crossover episode when she met lamp-chan - they're STILL inseparable, and chibiusa is SUPER jealous. speaking of which,
chibiusa: can now use hammerspace to store her endless series of magical geegaws and weird animal boyfriends. -- @rasiqra-revulva [Dude, you have got to stop making me snort laugh, itâs RUDE. Pure solid gold, every word, with a special nod to Haruka, MICHIRU, and Minakoâs extended tragic cartoon backstory.]
* Usagi - like her name suggests, she is now Bunny. By which I mean she is now a very pink and blonde bunny (somewhere between Bugs and Oswald the Lucky Rabbit), but with super-elastic limbs to accompany her new form. Ami - Magical Science Powers up to and including âmix one brightly colored liquid in flask with another brightly colored liquid in flask, explosion, get hammer.â Rei - An infinite supply of dynamite she can pull out of nowhere. This shouldnât be as useful as it is. Mako - Literally suplexed a giant metallic youma not just untransformed, but before she has Senshi powers at all. I fully believe she could lift an anvil in canon. Minako - While Usagi looks like a rabbit, Mina now has the supernatural trickster abilities of Bugs Bunny. Implausibly effective bad disguises, persuasion, showing up out of nowhere. Chibs - Now that gun from her first appearance is a real gun, but it shoots anything from normal bullets to pies in the face to live birds. Pluto - The fourth wall is a real and tangible thing. Pluto can not just break it, but control it. If she wants to remove a layer of cel or suddenly turn things into sketch, she can do it. If she wants to teleport, she can skip in the animation. If she wants to suddenly appear as a Roger Rabbit-style cartoon in a live action field, or vice versa? Yeah, she can do that too. She basically uses this power to warp the layers of her cartoonish reality for pastry acquisition. Haruka - Youâd think it would be Roadrunner speed. Haruka thinks it will be Roadrunner speed. But no, it isnât. Space Jam is Looney Tunes, and Harukaâs power is Basketball. Michiru - Another power thatâs just canonical: Wealth. Ridiculous, tremendous wealth. Hotaru - The funniest thing for Hotaru to be in a zany cartoon world is Even More Spooky. Nothing changes except the artstyle and a ridiculous supervillain cape. -- Regalli [Pluto, man. Fantastic and brilliant and I legit WANT THIS. Also though, Hotaru with a cape.]
* Usagi gains the ability to eat anything and everything like the Tazmanian Devil, though she shares none of his aggressive personality; Minako enjoys fucking with people by bending reality (you know, diving into painted tunnels and stuff like that); Ami is able to utilize and test unreal technology without harm, like jet boots, massive bombs, tornado seeds, etc.; Mako uses body manipulations to change her size and shape--especially for blocking attacks to protect people or grabbing people (coupled with her immense strength); and Rei is the only one aware of the audience beyond the Fourth Wall... She tries not to talk to them but sometimes she just can't help it, especially when Usagi is getting on her nerves. -- @thehubby [I said pander to me, and you absolutely did. I canât stop thinking about Rei trying not to make fourth wall eye contact, then just whirling around all âCAN YOU FUCKING BELIEVE THIS SHIT??!?â and as it turns out, that IS precisely what I wanted.]
---
Iâll be drawing for the bonus liveblog around the start of THE GIFTENING 2020 (currently looking to be Monday, 11 January 2021). Each bonus question is another chance to earn an entry, so keep those answers coming! I CAN ABSOLUTELY AND SHAMELESSLY BE BOUGHT.
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
âLift the Spiritâ :: a post-Frozen 2 Elsamaren fanfic
Chapter 3: Clap together, snap together
Elsa watched Honeymaren sleep with a grin filled with love. She was lying down next to her, her cheek against her hand, her elbow propped on the fresh grass. The blonde had gone down to the river to fetch some water for them. But even when she tried to wake her wife up and insist that she should drink, the Northuldra leader refused to sit up from the comfy spot that Elsa had found for them two.
Trips to Ahtohallan however made one thirsty, contrary to popular belief, for humid glaciers didnât change anything to the effort that was needed to hike them. So the Snow Queen was stubborn.
As Honeymaren went back to sleep, Elsa smirked discreetly and pointed with her palm to the bowl filled with water, then focused to make the drops blob out of it and form a sphere of liquid in the air. She bit her lip to refrain herself from laughing, and moved the sphere to above Honeymarenâs face.
Then she stopped focusing to make all the water fall. The brunette gasped, and accidentally swallowed water in the process. She coughed and grumbled as she wiped her face. Elsa was dead laughing, and even rolled on the grass, her hands on her belly.
âYou⊠DORK! Okay, now Iâm fully awake.â
âAt least youâve drunk water.â Mocked Elsa.
Honeymaren grabbed Elsaâs bowl, which was still full, and splashed its content on her wifeâs face. Elsa gasped loudly when she received her revenge.
âYouâll regret this.â She glanced, threatening. âWater has memory, and I will not forget that.â
She waved her fingers around her wet face, and all the water on her skin floated to rearrange in another blob, which she threatened the brunette with. Surprisingly, Honeymaren then jolted forward to swallow it, and grinned after she did.
âWhat the hell?â Blinked Elsa.
âWell, the hares you hunted and cooked for us at noon were a feast, but Iâve got to admit, a bit dry. Iâm actually thirsty.â
Elsa lifted an eyebrow. That was just tease, and she knew it.
âBut thatâs not the only thing Iâm thirsty aboutâŠâ Continued Honeymaren, smirking.
Oh. Here we go.
She turned to be in Elsaâs lap, and they were now sitting face to face, then she kissed her lips, cheeks and neck. The blonde giggled.
âYouâre aware that even in the isolated patch of grass weâre in, any Northuldra can see us, right?â
âI donât care.â Murmured Honeymaren, and Elsa could feel her smile against her skin.
Elsa bent her head and let herself go into the emotions that her wifeâs touch conveyed, then she suddenly startled.
âWait, do you hear that?â
Honeymaren giggled in her neck, her eyes still closed. âYour heart beating louder than drums? Yes dear.â
âNo, I heard something up there.â
The brunette smirked from where she was, still kissing her loverâs neck, and quite enjoying how Elsaâs muscles had tensed right at the spot she was aiming.
âHoney, wait.â
The Northuldra was about to tell her she was imagining stuff, when she heard something too. Her head snapped up as she twirled, joining Elsaâs eye level, and starring in the same direction than her. Both women stood alert, keeping their gaze on the trees, but they didnât know that it actually was a diversion trick. Another enemy was arriving from behind them.
âItâs probably a bearâŠâ Relativized Honeymaren. It wasnât that far-fetched, because they were often sniffing around their camp for food, especially after Elsa was the one to cook.
Elsa squinted. âNo⊠Itâs magical⊠I can feel it in the air.â
She then focused harder. âIn factâŠâ She realized that the presence also was behind them, and she twirled around, throwing her arm in front of her wife, and grabbing her hand so she would get behind her.
âWATCH OUT!â
Right at the same time, a gooey monster, that had the silhouette of a two and a half meters tall muscular man, lowered its hand on them. Elsaâs fast reflexes saved them as she crafted an ice shield out of nowhere, so fast and so big fueled with her terror that it rose even higher than the size of the creature. It had the shape of a half circle barrier and was unmindfully decorated with a giant Spirits union snowflake symbol. The Snow Queen extended the shield with a flick of her hand, the other still firmly holding Honeymarenâs and forbidding her to make any move. She encompassed them almost entirely in a dome, and fled by the remaining space at the end of it. It protected them from the horrible yet clever double attack, and gave them enough time to flee. Elsa tugged on Honeymarenâs hand to take her in the move, but the Northuldra leader had already understood her plan, and they entered the village at high speed.
âALERT!! WEâRE UNDER ATTACK!! EVERYONE, GET IN FORMATION!!â Yelled the brunette with all the force in her lungs, and everyone heard, quickly placing themselves in positions.
While the Northuldra were getting prepared, Elsa kept her eyes on the monsters, trying all she could to not get physically repulsed by their hideous appearance.
So that was what dark magic could create⊠While her magic allowed her to bring snow and ice to life, this one seemed to make mutant humanoid forms crawl and stumble to her, like they were half alive and half dead. With a shiver, Elsa created another layer protection with a three meters tall shield to protect this entrance of the village, especially when she saw that the two monsters had followed them. The creatures didnât run fast, in fact it was more like they walked in brisk steps, and they seemed a bit dumb because they bumped head first on her shield, due to the blur transparency of the ice. The magic matter they were made of splashed on the surface, but they didnât die nevertheless; the two big spatters of dark black slime still seemed alive, and Elsa winced in disgust and worry when she saw it shape again. It was like ink had been mixed with mud, and was now getting the silhouette of two men again. Even if one could tell where their head was, they had no eyes, no nose, no mouth, so it made them even more scary in a way. They had long crooked fingers that now grinded, squeaked and creaked along the ice shield as they tried to climb it to get on Elsaâs side. The blonde gasped, and she waved her hands so that the surface would project them away with horizontal spikes. It was effective, for one of them got impaled right away, and the other stumbled to the grass.
The beautiful and comfy grass that Honeymaren and her had been relaxing on barely minutes ago. And that now Elsa would never want to touch again after she saw the way the monster was getting up, leaning on a hand that splattered black goo everywhere.
The creature that should have been killed with her spikes simply turned a bit more liquid to escape the ice stalagmites, shifted a bit on the side, then continued its ascension. It even helped itself with her upgrade to go to the top faster.
âOh no, filthy slimes, not on my watch.â Muttered Elsa with a frown.
She moved her elbows back, then quickly projected her arms and hands forward, sending the ice shield slide on several tens of meters, projecting the two creatures away with the force of a freight train at full speed. She waved her hands so that the shield would splash them against the ones she had created earlier, and they all smashed in an explosion of ice and goo.
Nobody human could have survived that, for Elsaâs magical ice was as dense and unbreakable as diamond if she decided so, but she figured that they would still stand up harmless afterwards. She crafted a dome above them and flipped her hands down to trap them, but as soon as they reshaped, they started to dig to go underneath. Elsa extended the dome to go deeper in the ground, but she couldnât do that eternally; also, she wasnât willing to damage Nature in order to stop two stupid creatures.
She thought about if they deserved to be called stupid. They had an idiotic behavior, by they erratic moves, but they seemed really well made, or designed; she could tell quickly that the absence of eyes or nostrils actually meant that they were attracted to Elsaâs magic, and tracking her like hounds on a trail.
The blonde gulped at how the theory had been correct: she was, since the beginning, the target of those magic attacks. Victor Eiglatson was sadly as clever as she had expected. First, he had created those monsters to attack the camp in her absence to see if the Spirits of Nature could intervene against dark magic, but they couldnât, because that was how the balance between good and evil was maintained; now, he attacked Elsa when she least expected it. He had waited for Honeymaren, her protector, to fall asleep, before launching the attack.
At the thought, Elsa crafted another ice layer for safety, and turned to search for her wife, inspecting the moves in the camp. To her deepest fear, but she had to admit, not biggest surprise, she realized that the Northuldra camp wasnât attacked at this only entrance; the monsters had made their way to two other spots. One was taking care of by the tallest people of the camp, and the other by fearless hunters armed to the teeth led by Honeymaren. Meanwhile, the children were being taken care of at the center of the village by everyone remaining. Elsaâs eyes darted from one spot to another to count the assailants; there were six of them. Two for each entrance. She took a guess that Victor couldnât create more creatures than that. She also noticed that, while it took at least ten people to stop the progress of two monsters, she had been able to take care of her two on her own. But this was no time to brag. It also was no time to admire how beautiful Honeymaren was when she fought, so she shook her head when her eyes checked on the Northuldra leaderâs group a bit longer than needed.
Elsa twirled around to trap the two creatures in a giant ice cube, because she knew that an ice cage would be useless; they would go through the bars with their black ink constitution. She then ran to the group that wasnât helped by Honeymaren, giving enough trust into her wife to hold the attack there longer. She pushed away the monsters with a blast of magic, and the Northuldra of the group smiled at her help and talent. However, the blonde winced and frowned; all of this was only making them gain time. They had to actually kill them, and she didnât like this idea at all. Now she understood why Natureâs magic didnât have to interfere with dark one. They didnât have the same ethics. Elsa was a pacifist, and she pouted a bit at the task that was coming. She rose other walls of ice between the people and the monsters, postponing the moment when she would have to actually harm them.
Also, this use of magic against magic was starting to tire her a bit; she knew that sensation, for she had felt the same when she fought Bruni or Nokk ages ago. It wasnât like she was raising an ice palace out of nowhere; dark magic was draining all of her forces at each and every defense she crafted. One creature had managed to pass on the left side of the shield, and Elsaâs head twitched to it, sending it back in one swift move of the coldest ice.
âAGH!â Suddenly screamed a Northuldra on Elsaâs left. She was holding her arm, trembling.
âWhat is it??â Worried the blonde.
âIt splashed on me as you fended it off. The goo hurtsâŠâ
âItâs burning your skin?â Analyzed Elsa, looking away from the creatures for a moment to inspect the arm of the woman.
Indeed, until now, she hadnât been touched by the enemy - she would never get a scratch in battle, had once said Anna - so she couldnât know.
âItâs not exactly like fireâŠâ Winced the Northuldra. âItâs more like itâs toxic. Like nettles mixed with rosary peasâŠâ
Elsa blinked as she processed that. It helped that the victim was the botanist of the tribe, and yet made her confused for a moment. When she understood the sensation that the Northuldra botanist was describing, she hovered her hand above the touched part of her arm, and infused ice to calm the sensible skin.
âThere. It will soothe it a bit, and Iâll have a look at it once this is all over.â
The woman blinked at the sensation. âIâm actually feeling way better already. Thank you, Fifth Spirit.â
Elsa nodded, then turned to the monsters. A frown wrinkled her usually calm features.
So they could harm the Northuldra, uh? Oh. That was it. She had a hard time motivating herself to actually harm them, but now she was enraged. When the ice wall crumbled down after the monsters insisted passing through with their long crooked fingers, she screamed and ran head first to the nearest creature, her hands glowing bright blue, her azure eyes vibrant with anger.
Honeymaren turned at her loverâs war shout. She had a peek at her between the trees. Elsa was fighting fiercely, but something made her frown. The Snow Queen rarely sweated, for her magical body always cooled off her skin. So when she saw the pearls of sweat on her forehead as she dodged from the monsterâs blow, she knew that the situation was critical.
âELSA!â She called, panic raising her voice.
âIâm okay!â Yelled the blonde back, not even looking at Honeymaren, which would have distracted her anyway.
She hit the creatures with a snow blast, and it stumbled back, then she waved in a discarding way at the Northuldra leader.
âKeep helping the people! And watch out for the dark matter theyâre made off, itâs toxic!â
She could however still feel the insistent gaze of her wife on her shoulder, despite the silence coming from her that meant she had taken in account her advice.
Elsa turned around. âIâm fine, Honeymaren!â She said, but it was a blatant lie. She was out of breath, and perfectly aware that this fight was the most difficult she had ever been in.
âElsa! Look out!â Screamed a Northuldra, pointing behind her.
The Fifth Spirit turned around, but it was too late. By the time she would raise her hands to make a shield, the creature would have finished extending their long hands to touch her.
When suddenly, something whistled next to Elsaâs ear, and planted loudly in the wood of the nearest tree, piercing the monster. It stumbled backwards with the force of the blow, and hit the three, splashing on the bark.
Elsa let out a gasp of surprise, but also relief to see that she had escaped death by a second. She recognized her wifeâs arrows, identifiable by the deep green fletching feathers. The blonde twirled around and saw Honeymaren, face focused, her long bow taut for another shot, a new arrow already placed and ready to go. Elsa could see fire in her brown eyes, even with the distance. Despite the urgency and certainly her panic, Honeymaren had a perfectly composed posture, her whole body optimized to shoot the monster a second time if needed. Elsa had to say, both of those physical traits made her incredibly attractive. She gulped and focused on the way more urgent problem, and dove aside as the creature recovered and moved, refilling the hole the arrow had made in its magical body. Honeymaren immediately shot another arrow, and this time it planted right into where its heart would have been if it were human. The monster got planted to the tree from there, and stopped moving.
Elsa blinked in amazement at the precision of her wife. She had acknowledge it long ago, but now made the mental promise to never mess with her when she had a hunting bow in hand. If she could aim from that far, who knew what she could do when--
An idea suddenly struck Elsaâs mind, with the same force than an arrow.
âThey donât freeze once touched with my magicâŠâ She muttered, thinking out loud. âBecause they need to be killed with magic, though like humans.â
To prove that her suspicions were correct, the creatures started to move, like it came back to life, and started to break free from the arrow. It stood tall in front of Elsa, and the latter ran away. It wasnât to save herself; she was running right to Honeymaren.
âDonât shoot at it!â Ordered the Fifth Spirit.
âWhat?!â Frowned the brunette, and she unfocused from her aim to look at her lover. She saw on her face the familiar âI have a planâ expression, and she relaxed her posture. She lowered the bow, the arrow still at the ready, and looked at Elsa.
She then looked down when she saw blue light shimmer from her hands. Elsa was staring at Honeymarenâs arrow and doing her best fo make a replica in ice, as close as she could get, while keeping the same weight and density than a regular wood one. She twirled and waved her hands until her work was done, and a satisfied grin stretched her lips.
âTry with that.â
Honeymaren delicately took the creation in her hands. It was just unbelievable. She spinned the ice arrow in her fingers. It was cold but not too cold, and radiating with strong magic to such a level that even herself could tell. It was like holding a glass replica of her own arrows, but she knew, by its density, that it would be unbreakable.
âClever, snĂžmus. With that, they will finally die.â
She spent a few more seconds to lift the object and observe the arrow point. Even the hafting was reproduced to perfection.
âWaow, the details are so preciseâŠâ
âNo time for admiration!â Scolded Elsa.
Honeymaren hurried in her moves. She put her arrow back in her quiver, and placed Elsaâs. She looked in the distance to track the monster, which was getting hit by several Northuldra and their staffs. She aimed perfectly and, with the same astonishing precision than a regular arrow, she planted it right into the monsterâs head.
Something incredibly happened then; until now, when the dark creatures were hit, they reshaped, to everyoneâs disgust and disappointment. But now that they had been hit at a vital point by Elsaâs magic in a one-shot kill, they dissipated in the air, like when magic was vanishing after use.
A moment of silence appeared as most of the Sami stared at where the creature had been, pointing at the spot with their weapons. They expected it to form again, but when nothing happened, they shouted in joy. Honeymaren smirked at her successful revenge, and shook her head at her lover.
âMore, more, more, create more!â
There was no need to say; Elsa was already at task. Several arrows were floating in the air around her as she modeled them in sequence, and Honeymaren grabbed them. She ran back and forth in the woods and between the huts to aim at the five remaining creatures, and in less time than it would take to say it, she killed them one by one. She hopped, she slid, she sprinted, and Elsa observed as she took care of all the enemies by herself. In satisfying âthwacksâ, the creatures got hit at the head or at the heart, and all tumbled and died instantly like the first one.
When they all disappeared, the Northuldra couldnât believe their eyes, but soon bursted in cheers. Everyone raised their arms in victory, some hugged, some danced, some jumped.
Elsa jogged to the middle of the camp to join Honeymaren, who was smiling widely.
âWell, I call that excellent teamwork.â Sighed the leader, in relief and pride, seeing how they all had successfully faced the dark magic attack. âElsa, those arrows are simply amaz--â
She stopped talking when the blonde grabbed her collar and crashed her lips on hers, kissing her deeply. Honeymaren widened her eyes in surprise, and the few Northuldra around grinned and diverted their gaze politely. Elsa sighed in emotion once she stepped out of the kiss. She was slightly taller than Honeymaren, so when the brunette looked up at her confusedly and dizzily, the Snow Queen giggled.
âI had to. You have no idea how seductive you are when youâre archering.â She whispered.
Honeymaren smirked, delighted to see that for once, Elsa had taken the lead.
âAlso, you saved my life. Thank you.â Said the blonde on a higher voice.
Her collar grasp turned into a hug, and Honeymaren held her tight with closed eyes.
âI will never let anyone or anything take you away from me, snĂžmus.â She smiled.
=======
The Northuldra leader observed the state of the village, and smiled at how the Spirits now were making their best to prevent any other surprise attack. Gale, who already was a true snitch, made sure to shake every bush to check that no monster was hiding behind it.
The tribe also searched for the dark slime that had splashed on the trees or ground because it could be toxic for the environment. When they saw that no trace of it had remained once they got killed, they understood that just like Bruniâs flames disappear once Elsa stops him, the goo was linked to the creatures it belonged to and had vanished with them. Another thing that had vanished was the possible presence of Victor. The Northuldra had looked everywhere, but there was no sign of him. Only footsteps betrayed his presence, but they led to the river.
Honeymaren prefered it that way, glad that this was over, at least for now. She looked for her wife through the trees. After some time walking, she heard Elsaâs voice in the distance like she was chatting with someone.
â...doesnât have a second wave. I love you. Bye.â She said when the brunette joined her, sounding like the end of a conversation, and the latter was confused. There was no one in front of her.
âTalking to yourself?â
Elsa turned at her voice, feeling better by her sole presence. âNo. I needed to create a memory of me saying that out loud toâŠâ
She waved her hand to be more explicit, and it was like humidity in the air formed around her palm, layers of snowflakes glowing with magic and looking like floating blue sparkles.
Honeymaren smiled widely when she understood, amazed. âTo send a message to Anna. Youâre going to craft an ice memory of you saying that.â
Elsa smiled, and nodded.
âHoly Ahtohallan, I married a genius.â Exhaled Honeymaren.
The blonde snorted with modesty. âActually, Iâm hesitant⊠Do you think this is cheating? Sending fake memories as a medium of communication?â Â
âDonât panic, cute Spirit. These are not fake, the one youâre making for example had just happened. Youâre not a fraud against Natureâs laws.â Chuckled the Northuldra.
She placed her hands on her hips. âThis actually is brilliant. As my favorite redhead once told me: âYou cracked it!ââ
âYouâre favorite redhead⊠Anna?â
âYes, obviously. Iâm not referring to Oaken.â
âI mean, Iâm surprised that she told you that. What was the context?â
âWe were playing chess. I apparently made her discover a new tactic. Though I still canât fully grasp how this game works. Sidenote: she desperately wants to beat you.â
âI can pretend that she won the next time we play.â Shrugged Elsa.
Honeymaren puffed as the blonde then waved her hand to send the message.
They both watched the pack of glowing blue snowflakes fly away and leaving the Forest towards Arendelle.
âWe should change our minds.â Suggested Honeymaren, already filling her head with a dozen tasks to do to stop thinking about the attack.
âYeah. I need to fidget with something. Iâm gonna go build a cairn or two. Or twenty.â
=======
Anna was standing up and pointing at a giant map on the table of the room, indicating to her daughter the strategic points of the kingdom, but also of other kingdoms, so she could get the big picture on a country scale. Eydis was standing up next to her, very attentive and taking notes, which warmed Annaâs heart and filled her with maternal pride. Her suspicions were correct: the young blonde loved to solve problems. Whether they were a broken chair to fix with tools, an ice shortage in Summer to palliate with thanks to ice harvesting expeditions, or an economical issue that Arendelle was facing. While she smiled as she gave a small pause in her explanations to let Eydis the time to write the advices down, something shimmered on the balcony.
It caught Annaâs eye, but she thought for a moment that it was just a seagull landing on the railing in a white blur. She didnât pay much attention, and turned to her again.
The thing kept shining, though, so she interrupted her sentence a few seconds later to keep watching by the window.
âAnd uh⊠I was sayingâŠâ She said in a troubled voice, trailing off.
âIs there something distracting you?â Smirked Eydis. âOr maybe youâre thinking of escaping?â
Anna puffed. âDonât be silly. I love teaching you. I actually missed these sessions. Itâs justâŠâ
She walked to the window to stare through it closely, and suddenly she gasped when she recognized what it was. The redhead violently opened the handle of the door and went on the balcony, staring at what had just appeared. Eydis turned to watch, and with the open window door, she could see it clearly.
Aunt Elsa?
Somehow, Elsa was standing on the balcony, and yet it wasnât Elsa at all. Eydis squinted and then realized that it was a representation of Elsa, in the same style than the ice statues she made sometimes, and that always amazed by how detailed they are. This one looked like Elsa herself, but entirely artic blue, with almost imperceptible irises. Â Another difference was that this one seemed to move, and both the girl and the woman startled when it suddenly came to life and began to talk. The voice was undeniably Elsaâs, but sounded cristaline and echoed weirdly, like if she were talking in a glass bottle.
âAnna. I have to inform you about something. The Northuldra camp has been targeted by a man with dark magic. He can create monsters made of nearly indestructible and unstoppable matter, and he attacked twice to this day.â
Annaâs knees nearly buckled at her sisterâs words. Wait what? What what what? Also, she hated already how fast this pre-recorded message was. She couldnât intervene, because it kept going without interruption.
âMy fears had turned to be right. Those creatures are after me, and they are made to kill me.â
The redhead missed a heartbeat at that sentence, and her breathing hitched. The magical message continued, undaunted.
âBut what the most important is, Iâm safe. Honeymaren is safe too. And the whole tribe has no body to mourn. We only have lost two men yesterday, but that was another attack.â
The message obviously was something that Elsa had made in advance, so she could not hear Annaâs current reaction or replies. However, the elder knew her little sister by heart, and it was like she had predicted what would happen. Right when Anna gasped loudly, Elsa immediately continued with: âWait, no, donât panic. I know you well enough to know that youâre already leaving the balcony to grab a coat to come to me, and please listen, because Iâm not done.â
Anna grumbled and let go of the coat she had picked up from the wardrobe, and reluctantly went back to the balcony. Eydis laughed at her motherâs reaction, because it was even more funny than if she had been scolded directly; Elsaâs ice statue was now giving a few seconds of time for Anna to come back in front of her. That was just comedy gold.
âYouâre back? Okay. Good. So, I actually really donât advise you to come because those creatures could harm you. I believe in your skills, thatâs not the problem, but it would be best if you stay in Arendelle. I need to tell you about who the enemy is too, but that can wait.â âTHAT CAN WAIT?!â Jolted Anna, her jaw dropping.
âShhhâ, warned Eydis. âYouâre missing the rest of the message.â
â...Iâll get to Arendelle once Iâm sure that this current attack doesnât have a second wave. I love you. Bye.â
Both Anna and Eydis blinked at how the message ended. The ice statue dissolved into tiny snowflakes, and they softly swirled to get carried away by the breeze. Annaâs shoulders slumped.
âWhat⊠THE HELL?!â
Eydis snorted. âCalm down.â
âHow can I be calm?â Yelled Anna, and her daughter jumped, especially at the way her mother had come back in the room, closed the balcony doors, and grabbed her coat to⊠Immediately go?
âHey, she told you to stay here.â
âYeah, and Iâve stopped listening to her advice long ago.â
âBut sheâs right! If those things are after her, then youâre safer here.â
Anna pretended she didnât hear that. She put on her coat, changed her shoes, tied her hair in a more practical way, and shoved random food that was on the table into a satchel that she put across her chest.
âMother, itâs okayâŠâ Soothed Eydis.
âBut she NEVER send messages via ice statues! We usually use Gale, or she comes by herself! Something must be wrong. Or bad. Or both.â
âShe doesnât seem that panicked⊠Unlike you.â Noted the princess.
Anna wasnât paying attention anymore. She was out of breath, her eyes darting left and right to check if she needed something else from the room, and she looked like a real mess. Eydis stared at her with a dropped jaw due to disbelief. She startled when Anna suddenly came close to her, kissed her on the forehead, and left the room in a gust.
âIâll be back when⊠When Iâll be back!â
âWhat?â Said Eydis, staring at the corridor.
A moment passed, the room now completely silent, and she blinked in utter confusion. She couldnât believe what had just happened. She knew that her mother often had improvised behaviors like those, but she was flabbergasted. Eydis kept blinking, and one of her blonde dutch braids fell off her shoulder as a perfect representation of her disarray.
=======
Kristoff smiled at Eydisâ sudden entrance in the building.
âYou escaped your lesson again, uh?â
Since she was a teenager, his daughter despised theory classes, and prefered to learn manual things, so it wasnât the first time she was entering the ice harvesters guild in a hurry. However, this time, she was not running away from an angry teacher, and in fact, Annaâs geopolitics lesson had been interesting.
The ice harvesters greeted their princess with nods and waves, and Kristoff smiled from the seat where he was, at the end of the table, which was reserved for him as both the King and the Official Arendelle Ice Master and Deliverer. He put his grinning face on his fist.
âYou know, you remind me of your mother when she was younger. There was a time when she would cross the village running and find me here, in panic after she broke something in the castle or set the kitchens on fire.â
âFather!! You have to come to the castle right now.â
The blondâs smile fell and his face twisted to concern. Eydis indeed looked like her mother, but when the latter was utterly panicked. And something told him that Anna also was in a similar state as they were speaking.
âWhy?!â He asked, standing and joining her on the threshold.
âMother just received an ice message with a magical statue. I mean, a magical message with-- whatever. Itâs from Elsa, and sheâs imagining the worst. But I saw the message and itâs actually not that bad! And Elsa told her to not go to the Forest! But she didnât listen! And sheâs leaving anyway--â
âSheâs leaving?â Repeated Kristoff, his eyes wide.
Eydis didnât even have to answer. He already was running to the castle, and she followed him close. But it was too late. When they arrived to the courtyard, the stables doors were opened wide, with the evidence that she had just left.
Kristoff sighed. âDid she at least take food with her?â
âWell, mostly chocolate and strawberries.â
=======
Elsa was satisfied to see on the following morning that everything that had been broken during the battle had been fixed, and that they had managed to place everything back to where it was. Her hands on her hips, she smiled with a huff as she watched the village returning to its casual activities.
âFifth Spirit, may I ask for your help?â Came a timid voice behind her, and she turned.
It was Hilka, a girl from the family living a hut away from the reindeer paddock. She was really shy and also very pious, so Elsa wasnât surprised to see that she had took off her hat and was placing it above her heart, not daring to look at Elsa directly, and instead staring at the dirt on the ground.
âPlease, Hilka, you can call me Elsa, I told you already.â Assured the blonde in a soft and smiling voice.
The girl blushed. âBut Iâd never dare to be this familiar with a magical divinity...â
âIf that makes you uncomfortable, you can keep calling me Fifth Spirit, itâs okay. But I swear that I donât mind it if you call me Elsa. In fact, none of us, the Spirits, mind.â She searched for an example. âSee, you donât have a name for the Wind Spirit, and yet since Olaf nicknamed them Gale, I call them Gale, and they donât mind at all. You know, except from Nokk, whoâs the most susceptible being Iâve ever seen, no one actually cares.â She giggled.
It made the Northuldra smile, and she seemed relaxed. She finally dared to look at her in the eyes, and Elsa realized for the first time that she had emerald-like irises.
âCould you please help me lift a barrel⊠Elsa?â
âSure!â Chimed the blonde, delighted by the way she dared now.
They walked to the barrel in question, and the Fifth Spirit noted that indeed, they usually asked Gale or an Earth Giant to help with it, but they were busy keeping an eye on the villageâs surrounding to prevent any attack.
Elsa casually waved her hand, and a gust of snowflakes surrounded the barrel in a magic blue glow, lifting it in a cold wind, and moving it to the spot Hilka was pointing at, a few meters away.
âThere. Anything else?â Smiled Elsa once she conjured her snowflakes down to delicately place the barrel on the floor of the stock.
Hilka seemed to be in complete awe to the miracle that her deity had just made. Elsa had casually lifted a very heavy barrel that would have taken two strong men and a lot of effort to move away. Now, Elsa was just looking at her like she had simply picked a twig from the ground, and was asking for the next instruction.
âThat⊠That is all.â Muttered the girl.
âOkay. Tell me if you need anything else.â
The Northuldra blushed and nodded vividly, then Elsa walked to her hut. On her way, she heard Gale going down from the treetops to float above her head, and the Wind Spirit shared a feeling, that resonated to Elsaâs heart. It brought a flash of the Elemental Stones to the blondeâs mind, and she smiled.
âYeah, the four of you are forgiven and really helpful.â She said, interpreting the meaning of her emotion. âTogether, we--â
Gale suddenly tugged on her double train, making her lose her balance. âHey! Rude. I was talking. What did I tell you about not interrupting people?â
The magic wind however was insistent.
âWhat is it?â
They floated above her, making different sounds.
âApproaching from the South?â Frowned Elsa, interpreting Galeâs chimes.
She now understood why the Wind Spirit had exhaled that familiar feeling earlier. They had been mentioning the actual Elemental Stones place, not what they represented.
âWho is approaching from the South, Gale?â Inquired the Fifth Spirit, her worry rising, because she knew that Honeymaren was there picking up weeds with other Northuldra.
Gale then made a very specific chime, and it was absolutely unique; it meant one and only word.
âAnna?!â
Elsa twirled around, nearly tripping on the ground covered with pine needles as she suddenly dashed to the South. No time to summon Nokk. She was running so fast that wind was whistling in her ears, and even Gale had to rush to follow the athletic and dramatic human.
=======
Honeymaren startled when she heard hooves coming at full speed, someone heavily jumping to the ground and running to her. If that wasnât enough to announce Annaâs arrival, the redhead appeared panting and haggard right in front of her, and yelled her name the instant she recognized her.
âHONEYMAREN! WHERE IS ELSA?!â
If the Northuldra leader wasnât used to the Arendellian sistersâ drama, she would have stumbled to the grass instantly. There, she only dropped her jaw and tried to talk, but it was hard to ignore Annaâs dress that clearly wasnât meant for riding.
Apparently, her processing took half a second too long to Annaâs taste, for she grabbed her shoulders and dove her teal blue eyes in hers. It felt like she inspected her very soul, and Honeymarenâs words vanished in her mouth even more.
âWHAT HAPPENED?!â
The brunetteâs ears rang at how hard she was yelling. The other Northuldra stopped picking up the weeds to stare at the scene with worry.
âWhat is going on?!â
âWoah, Anna, okay, hello, and sweet Ahtohallan, calm down.â
âI donât want to be calm! Is Elsa safe?â
âI⊠Yes, she is! What the heck, Anna?! Are you okay?â
Anna squinted suspiciously. âIf I am okay? Youâre not calling me âfire headâ. Something must be wrong.â
Honeymaren blinked, torn between the need to burst of laughter or be seriously concerned for her sister-in-law. âNow youâre overinterpreting.â
âI just hate it when she uses ice statues memories as a message!â
The brunette finally understood what this was all about, from the context of Annaâs dress to why she was in such distress. The Queen was breathing loudly, close to hyperventilation.
âYeah, I know. But she had no choice. The Wind Spirit is bu--â
âELSA!!â Screamed Anna suddenly, looking over Honeymarenâs shoulder, and the latter jumped at the sudden shriek. Once again, her ears rang, and she winced.
While the redhead ran at full speed to her elder, she shook her ear lobe. âOuch.â
âELSA!â
She hugged her fiercely, but it was short; she then stepped back and checked her arms, legs, waist, face⊠Elsa couldnât say anything for how rushed and abrupt her gestures were. Then, once Anna made sure that she was alright, she slapped her arm.
âAOH! What was that for??â Winced the blonde.
âBeing an idiot!â
âIâm sorryâŠ?!â Recoiled Elsa. She had no idea what was going on.
âWhy did you send me an ice statue message?â Growled Anna, and the Northuldra watched as it looked like she was her mother in this moment.
âGaleâs busy, and the Spirits in general arenât really in the mood to leave the Forest. Weâre all a bit⊠DisarrayedâŠâ
Annaâs scolding frown transformed into a worried expression. âDo you mean the Spirits, or the Northuldra?â
Elsaâs hands, which had remained in Annaâs after the hug, started to retract. The redhead gripped them.
âElsa.â
âIâm fine. Iâm fine now.â
Anna didnât even bother to get the nuance. She didnât believe her. She stared right into her eyes, and Elsa blinked at the intense irises. They were filled with wisdom and foresight, sharpened with her years of monarchy and motherhood. In addition, there also was the experience of years of knowing her elder sister by heart, and Anna recognized the mimics Elsa had when she minimized her actual mood to not panic her sister.
âNo youâre not.â
Elsa came closer to insist. âI swear I am.â
The Queen still didnât seem convinced. When Honeymaren approached, she turned to her vividly. âMaren, is she saying the truth? Is she really fine?â
âHey!â Gasped Elsa.
The brunette chuckled at how she preferred to ask her to be sure. âShe is. No trick there. Sheâs only very concerned, but you know, thatâs just Elsa in the daily.â
Anna sighed. âGood.â
Elsa let go of her youngerâs hands to cross her arms with a pout. Anna winced at her reaction. âExcuse me. Itâs just that at least, with Maren, I know if youâre hiding something.â
The blonde kept pouting.
âWhy did you come to the Forest!?â
âWell, happy to see you too.â Replied the Queen with sarcasm.
âI specifically told you not to come!!â
Anna put her hands on her hips.
âAs far as I know, Iâm a grown adult, and can do whatever the hell I want. Also, I HAD to. Did you even proofread your message, you dramatic oaf?!â
Elsa blinked as she moved back at the scold. âUh⊠NoâŠâ
Anna sighed longly and rubbed the top of her nose with her thumb and index. âSometimes I wonder if you didnât leave your brain cells up the North Mountain.â
Honeymaren bit her lip as she sadly looked at Anna, then at her wife. âElsa, she hates it when you use ice statues for messages.â
The blonde was so preoccupied by other topics that her mind didnât grasp the problem, and she frowned as she was about to ask âWhy?â.
And then it hit her.
She distinctly remembered the day Ahtohallan had showed memories of Anna curled in that pit, sobbing after she thought that she had lost everything. And one sinister thing had started this long night of sorrow. The last message that Elsa could send before freezing eternally for going too far in the glacier: an ice statue.
With an audible gasp, the Fifth Spirit then realized that it meant that Anna had thought, when she received her message in Arendelle, that it was her last way of communication before tragedy.
Without any further addition, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Anna, clenching tight as she buried her face in her shoulders.
âIâm so sorry, I didnât mean⊠I didnât realizeâŠâ
She passed a hand in her youngerâs back in case she needed to cry.
Yet Anna didnât cry. She simply sighed. Of course Elsa hadnât meant it. But what kind of crazy situation were they in that she forgot it when she sent the message?
She gave a pat to Elsaâs shoulder to tell her that she was fine with it, and that she had long figured that it was done by mistake.
The blonde looked deeply sorry as she detached from the hug. âNow it makes sense on why you wanted to come... Wait... How did you come? I thought that Kristoff didnât want to have another reindeer after Sven.â
âI rode a horse. I had to think fast. In every meaning of the term: I rushed to the royal stables and asked for Rask.â
Elsa lifted surprised eyebrows, and looked over her sisterâs shoulder to see the now fully grown horse calmly walking to them, as Anna had hurried to go down to finish her route running.
âRask!â Exclaimed Elsa, her face lighting up.
The horse neighed, and she petted his head with affection, scratching him in the right spots.
âHey there. Itâs been a while, uh?â
âThatâs a very athletic horse.â Commented Honeymaren, impressed.
âHe is.â Smiled Elsa. âHe proved his talent many years ago. And his name definitely suits him.â
âSo youâve rode him already. I was wondering how you knew him.â Smiled her wife.
âYeah, she did.â Confirmed Anna. âFun fact: it also was out worry and need to go fast to a neighbor land.â
Elsa giggled, admitting that the parallel was funny. She looked at Raskâs eyes. âYou live through the sistersâ drama, donât you?â
The horse snorted, like he actually laughed from that.
She took off his bridle, saddle, stirrups and bags, and gently led him to the water point where the reindeers were.
Anna and Honeymaren followed, mute at the expert way she did that. Â
âI hope we have enough hay for him to eat. We obviously werenât expecting you.â Said Elsa.
Anna frowned.
âWait, if you didnât expect me, then how did you know I was there?â
âGale is standing guard. I mean⊠Floating guard...? So they told me when they saw you arrive at the horizon. They make a specific sound when theyâre carrying a letter from you. I quickly learned that this sound meant âAnnaâ. Honestly, this is one of my favorite sounds to hear in the world now.â
âAww. And whatâs your top favorite?â
âHmm⊠Thatâs a good question. Probably Honeymarenâs laugh.â
The Northuldra eye-rolled as she was petting Rask. âAnd Iâm the romantic flirt, uh?â She mumbled.
The redhead had lifted her head to the sky and observed the Wind Spirit guarding the camp, shaking the pine trees branches on their way. âTheyâre doing a great job.â She smiled. âNow I understand why you didnât want to send me a letter, to not disturb their work. Or maybe their duty?â
Honeymaren shrugged at the nuance. The Spirits were so dedicated to protection that it could also be called âvocationâ.
âIf you understand, does that mean that youâve forgiven me?â Asked Elsa, only half joking.
âCertainly not.â
Elsa pouted at Annaâs frown. It made Honeymaren laugh, and she lifted her hands to put one on each sister.
âCome on, you two. Letâs sit down.â
âNo, wait, no time to sit down.â Rejected Anna. âMaren, you will stay here. Elsa and I, we go back to Arendelle and suit up, with outfits and weapons, warn everyone about the situation, and come back ASAP.â
Elsa blinked. âWaow, waow, calm down. No ASAP. You will get some rest. Even if we go and come back on Nokk, you canât make all of that in one go. Have some sleep.â
âLook whoâs talking!â
âListen to her.â Advised Honeymaren.
Anna stared at her judgingly. âOf course you defend her. Tsk, I miss the time you two werenât married and you were on my side, Maren.â
After some insistence, they sat down on a lying trunk.
âIâll need to talk to Mattias when weâre in Arendelle.â Announced Elsa. âWe had planned to ask him something through a letter too, and, wellâŠâ
âWhat was it?â Asked Anna.
âHe knows who Victor Eiglatson is.â
Anna rose an eyebrow. âWhat does Victor Eiglatson have to do with any of that?â
Elsa and Honeymaren widened their eyes. âYou know him too?â They said, in one voice.
The redhead stared at them. âWhy, yeah. We put him in jail years ago with Mattias, for insulting the Crown. He recently escaped.â
She thought it would be impossible, but the two women dilated their eyes even more.
âEscaped? Someone escaped Arendelleâs prison?â Asked Elsa.
âWhy didnât you tell us anything about him?!â Asked Honeymaren.
Anna blinked. âDo you guys ever read newspapers?â She reproached.
Then it hit her that no, obviously. And that was why her sister-in-law made that remark. âSorry, but you didnât ask about him. Also, the investigation is still ongoing to know how he managed to escape. Heâs the first one in the History of Arendelle to do that.â
âAnna.â
âWhat?â
âHeâs the man who attacked us with his monsters. He has dark magic.â
âOhhh, that would explain how-- WAIT, WHAT?!â
The Queenâs eyes darted from Elsaâs face to Honeymarenâs, and they both nodded. She blinked confusedly. âAre you certain? Did you ask Ahtohallan?â
They nodded again.
âHoly cheese and crackers. Now Iâm terrified. But it all makes so much sense.â
âLet me guessâŠâ Started Honeymaren. âThe hate he has towards the Crown⊠He insulted Elsaâs name, didnât he?â
âYeah, how do you know?â
The brunette sighed. âHe has some common past with the previous Fifth Spirit. And itâs obvious that they were enemies.â
Anna nodded slowly. âYes⊠It would just explain everything. He used to be in the Arendelle army, Mattias can tell you more about him. He kept proclaiming that Elsa should die.â
Elsa gulped and looked down. âWell, heâs consistent. And tenacious. He tried to kill me, after all.â
Anna looked at her, feeling heartbroken for her.
âHey, Elsa⊠Are you okay?â
She didnât have the time to put her hand on Elsaâs back that the blonde stood up. âIâm fine. Do you want tea?â
âUh⊠Yeah, actually, itâs a good idea.â
She watched her walk away, but had enough experience to know that Elsa needed some time alone with her thoughts. The blonde had obviously used this suggestion as an excuse to make the most of the round trip to the hut where they dried the herbs. Anna sighed and looked at Honeymaren.
âSheâs feeling guilty for the two deaths, right?â
The brunette nodded sadly. âYou know her. And she still think that she doesnât deserve anyoneâs love. As her sister, you surely know what I meanâŠâ
âAnd as her wife, you do as well.â Snorted Anna.
They giggled a bit. It was best to laugh about it.
âYou should see her face when she opens your letters next to me.â
âMaybe I send her too manyâŠâ Winced the redhead. âSometimes I feel like Iâm too talkative, or too worried, or too curious.â
âDonât. She loves them. She even keeps them and stores them neatly in a wooden box. Itâs in a chest in our hut.â
âOh my goodness, really? Itâs so nice!â Grinned Anna.
Elsa had come back with three mugs, holding them in a way that would have burned the hands of anyone not fitted with ice and snow powers.
âYou keep all of my letters?â Asked Anna, her smile not leaving her while her sister sat down.
âNo, I actually always give them to Bruni and ask him to burn them down.â
âHa. Ha. Ha. Iâm dead laughing.â
Elsa smirked and sipped, watching her with a side glance. Anna smiled, because she saw in her azure blue eyes that all guilt had gone, now replaced by tease. She loved that Elsa could switch from one mood to the other.
They drank their tea peacefully, though their topic of discussion remained about this mysterious Eiglatson.
=======
Elsa hugged Honeymaren tight, her face buried in her neck, taking in her natural scent.
âI love you.â She muttered, like she was still shy to say it, even after 4 years of marriage.
Honeymaren slightly pulled back to look at her lover. âI love you too, snĂžmus. Youâre glowing.â
Elsaâs eyes widened, panic suddenly stretching her features.
âI am?â
Her hands detached from her wifeâs waist, like she was afraid of hurting her, and even took a safe step back.
Honeymaren laughed. âNo, not really! I mean, you do, baby. You always do. But not literally.â
Elsa blinked, then sighed. The brunette continued to laugh, taking her hands back. âWhy are you so tensed about it?â
âSorry, itâs justâŠâ Muttered the blonde, looking elsewhere. âSince the magic attack, Iâm afraid that my powers got affected in a wayâŠâ
âShh⊠They arenât. They never will. Ever. Youâre safe for the rest of your life now.â
She caressed her cheek, and a small smile tugged Elsaâs lips, but it went away too soon. âI just donât want to go through this again.â
âLosing control?â Guessed Honeymaren.
Elsa missed a heartbeat at her wifeâs wise analysis.
âYouâre not losing control.â Assured the brunette.
âI know, but those creatures will come back, you canât deny it. What if that time, Iâm not--â
Honeymaren silenced her with a kiss. She had found out long ago that it was an infallible way to make Elsaâs worries vanish right away. The blonde closed her eyes, and melted in the kiss. Yep, love indeed was the key against anxiety. Honeymaren looked at her when they parted.
âWeâve been ready for this one. Weâll be even more for the next. Even if it means more angry.â
Elsa smiled, her eyes still closed, then chuckled. When she opened them, two calm walnut irises were embracing her mentally in a warm cocoon.
She bit her lip, her hands roaming the brunetteâs hips.
âDonât do anything stupid while Iâm gone, okay?â She teased.
âHow is taking care of a tribe âstupidâ?â Smiled Honeymaren. âAlso, now that the dork one of the couple is gone, Iâm safe.â
âIâm not a dork.â Huffed the blonde with a pout.
âSure you are. May I remind you that I surprised you and Bruni having a tongue blep competition the other day?â
Elsa blushed lightly. They often had fun with the Fire Spirit, and she refused that Honeymaren made this an awkward moment. They had laughed a lot.
Ryder snorted. âDid you win?â
The Northuldra leader turned to her brother, frowning at how he once again eavesdropped one of their conversations. âYou do not get to tease her. Only I do. And of course she did.â
They all laughed. Anna smiled as Elsa kissed her wife deeply, then the blonde joined her on Nokkâs back.
The Fifth Spirit placed her hands on the water horseâs neck, and Anna placed hers around her waist.
With a final nod, and wave to the Northuldra, they dashed to the South, Anna once again impressed by the swift moves of Nokk, even if it was for the hundredth time. Via the water stream, they would arrive to Arendelle in a record speed.
A long silence passed after they disappeared on the horizon, the Sami slowly getting back to their tasks.
Ryder looked at her sisterâs behavior, and smiled tenderly.
âNervous much?â
Honeymaren stared at him. âHow do you know Iâm nervous?â
Ryder chuckled. âFirst, because I am your brother and I can tell when youâre worried about something. And second, because you have that big mannerism when youâre concerned about Elsa. When sheâs away in Arendelle or in Ahtohallan or simply not around for too long... You always fiddle with your ice wedding ring.â
Honeymaren sighed. She couldnât help this mannerism, so actually, she was fairly certain that Ryder wasnât the only person who noticed it; the whole folk probably did. Except of course for Elsa, because Honeymaren didnât do that in her presence, by definition.
âIt relaxes me to touch her magic. And this ring is the product of her magic mixed with her love for me. So it brings a lot of happiness to my mind and heart. It erases sad thoughts. Also, itâs the easiest way to know that sheâs safe.â She confessed.
Ryder didnât have to comment out loud to say that he understood her drift. If Elsa were to die, then the ring would instantly melt.
Honeymaren gulped, looking at her brother, who now felt sorry for bringing that up.
âDamn, I didnât mean to make you think about that. Look, Elsa will be fine. Sheâs with Nokk and Anna. And theyâll arrive to Arendelle soon. Weâre worried about her too, you know? Sheâs still our Fifth Spirit.â
âI know, of course. Iâm not hogging on her.â
Ryder smiled. âThose last days filled with dangers and threats have been heavy for all of us.â
Honeymaren nodded. âAnd itâs out of question that I get some rest.â
Her brother grinned. âLetâs go practice.â
========
Wind blowed in Annaâs ears as they traveled at high speed to Arendelle. In fact, they could see the castle appearing in the horizon, and the Queen smiled as she held her sister in a hug.
âAre you alright back there?â Worried Elsa, wondering why she was now holding her that way.
âIâm fine, Iâm fine.â Assured Anna, and the blonde was happy to hear the smile in her voice. âIâm just happy that youâre safe.â
âItâs been a crazy week, but Honeymaren helped me go through this. Sheâs purely amazing.â Admitted Elsa.
Her younger could feel the upcoming praise, and grinned in advance.
âI owe her so much. You know, I used to be scared of thunderstorms because they reminded me of that night we lost mother and father, and that time I almost drowned in the Dark Sea because of... You, buddy.â She smirked as she patted Nokk, and they neighed.
â...But she healed me from them. She has a way to take care of me that is⊠So unique. And sweet, and nice.â
Anna smiled. âLike honey?â
Elsa frowned, and turned to slightly stare at her. âHoney is nice?â
âWell, it is unique and sweet. But also nice because itâs used as a medicine.â Smirked the redhead.
âI meant that Honeymaren had a warm way to reassure me.â
âHoney can be heated.â Grinned Anna.
âWill you please stop comparing my wife to actual food?â
âWell, by the way you constantly devour her with your gaze⊠Ouch!â
Elsa had pinched her leg, and she laughed.
They finally arrived in the kingdom, and Nokk made a show when they let them them go down on the harbor pontoon. Elsa thanked the magical horse with a loving scratch and they left in a bounce, merging with the water. The Fifth Spirit got all the usual acclamations from the townspeople, and she, as usual, blushed a bit and thanked them bashfully as they made their way to the castle.
âWalk faster, Anna. Why are you so slow? I thought you were in a hurry.â
âI am. But I want you to fully get those claps that you deserve.â
Elsa grumbled with modesty until they arrived to the castleâs gates. Inside, they quickly were greeted by the servants, and the youngest of them hurried to go upstairs to warn their family of their arrival.
âHis Majesty got a bit worried by your sudden leave, but Princess Eydis was able to reason with him.â Smiled Ronny, the new butler.
Anna giggled. âI expected no less.â
âAUNTIE!!â Yelled two children at the top of the hallâs stairs, and they smiled at their joyful and loud entrance.
âNext praise; after the people, your nephew and niece.â Announced Anna with a tap on her elderâs shoulder.
Elsa got emotional when she understood that Anna insisted she should get more into the spotlight.
Isak tackled her waist for a hug with his tiny arms. Eydis search for room and decided to hug Elsaâs neck. The blondeâs lips trembled in joy, and she closed her eyes as she hugged them as tight as possible with her arms.
âI missed you too, little rascals.â
Then she realized how tall her niece was.
âEydis!â She exclaimed. âYouâre growing up so fast!! Iâm astounded.â
âThe physician says that Iâll be taller than mother when Iâm an adult.â Grinned the girl.
âI donât like idea at all!â Frowned Anna, who had been hearing her from where she was talking with Ronny to check on the news.
âThough, you havenât seen me in a while. Thatâs maybe why youâre impressed.â Said Eydis.
Ouch. Touché.
âIâm sorry I didnât get to come more often.â Muttered Elsa, feeling bad, and her guilt was perceptible.
âEydis, do I need to remind you that last time she came to the castle, you were up the eastern mountains in an ice harvesting expedition?â Reprimanded the Queen.
Isak looked at them, his eyes darting from one to the other. Did she say that to defend her sister or to scold hers for going out of the castle for too long?
âYeah, sorryâŠâ Groaned Eydis.
âItâs okay. How was it?â Asked Elsa.
âElsa!â Frowned the redhead.
âWhat? Iâm genuinely interested.â
âSure you are. You should see your face when ice is mentioned.â
Isak giggled at her motherâs remark.
âThe lake on the north-east valley had a thick surface and we harvested a lot of ice this year. It was awesome.â Whispered Eydis to her auntâs ear.
âTell me more at dinner.â Grinned Elsa.
Kristoff soon came down the stairs with diplomats he visibly had a meeting with, and they greeted.
Elsa later asked to talk to the King and Queen alone, and suggested them to go to Mattias and Halimaâs house to ask him about Victor Eiglatson. It was better to keep it secret from the children and staff for now.
âMaybe that later, we can warn the guards.â Suggested Elsa on a low voice.
The two other nodded, and they exited the castle, pretending to go on a walk.
What they didnât know was that Eydis had been listening in the shadows, and now was following them discreetly from a distance.
=======
âPlease come in, Iâll make some coffee.â Invited Mattias.
Elsa worried instantly. Since Mattias was retired, he had little habits that Anna and her had become really good at finding out. When he prepared coffee at such a time in the afternoon, it meant that he was embarrassed about something. Given his face when they explained their venue and said the name âVictor Eiglatsonâ, she would bet that he was not willing to talk about him. Â
âThis Victor is a terrible man.â He murmured once they were all seated in his living room.
Halima and Anna exchanged a gaze. Victorâs arrest had marked the old man thoroughly. Mattias was deeply kind and sensible - which made him a compassionate general - and to face Victorâs mean and violent personality had shocked him.
âI suppose that Anna told you about when and why we put him in prison.â Gulped the black man, talking to Elsa.
The latter nodded.
âWhat else to do know about him? Maybe information about his past? Anything would be helpful.â
Mattias took the time to drink a bit of his cup before answering with a sigh.
âAll I know is that he used to be a merchant, with a business based on trades between kingdoms, and he often went back and forth between the Forest and Arendelle; even before King Runeard started looking into the potential of the Northuldra land.â
âWaoh, long ago then.â Kristoff noted.
No wonder why Elsa described his face in the memories of Ahtohallan as an old cranky and stiff man.
âI was told that he was very rigid when he was in the armyâ, added Mattias. âSomething must have happened in his life, because I always found it odd that a merchant could become this harsh. Who knows, maybe he enrolled in the Arendelle military forces to plan revenge over something.â
He then pretended to stir his coffee to look down.
âAnyhow, high-ranking soldiers started reporting his hateful behavior to me, so I had to act.â Said the man in a low tone. âHe was extremely violent in his words and swore many times he would kill Elsa one day.â
He lifted his face, and Elsaâs eyebrows knotted in a sad expression.
âDonât ask me to repeat what he shouted when we took him away and locked him in the prison. Iâd never dare to put such words in my mouth.â Muttered Mattias.
She gave him a sad smile. âItâs okay. You donât need to. I know how much he hates me.â
Anna turned an intrigued face to her, so she continued: âWhen we saw memories of him in Ahtohallan, I saw that he had a common past with, say, my previous life. The former Fifth Spirit.â
âThe man who was the Northuldra leader before Yelena, right?â Remembered Halima.
Elsa nodded. âYes. For now, I canât access his memories about the moment or moments he met Victor, but when the day comes, Iâll certainly have to face a truth I might not appreciate.â
They all gave her sad stares over their coffee cups, and Anna put a hand on her thigh. They had learned that their grandfather was murderer and a colonizer, and now they might learn that the previous Fifth Spirit did something that was worth a deadly revenge? The sisters exchanged a gaze to bring the other courage, but in their souls, they both were trembling. Â
Anna gulped. âThank you for your help, Mattias.â
âPlease, stay.â Smiled Halima. âThereâs plenty more of coffee, and itâs been a while since weâve last seen you. We have a lot to catch up on.â
âItâs true.â Grinned Elsa.
Her smile then turned malicious.
âBy the way, do you have one more cup? We have another person joining us.â
Anna frowned. âWhat?â
Mattias did as well. âWho?â
Elsa simply stood up in silence, and opened the nearest window briskly.
A girl suddenly screamed on the other side, jumping in fright.
Annaâs eyes jolted wide. âEydis?!â
The princess titled her head back within sight, and smiled nervously with gritted teeth. âHiii.â
Anna dropped her jaw in astonishment. âWhat the hell are you doing here?!â
âSheâs been following us since we left the castle.â Informed Elsa with a sly smile. âI was wondering if she would dare to come in or sneak back through the village.â
Eydis blinked at her aunt. âWait, you could tell I was following you all along?â
âWhat, you think you can escape my sight?â Smirked the Snow Queen. âEydis, I hunt several times a week. And now that I mention this, I actually realize that I have a lot to teach you about how to walk silently to go undetected.â
âYou will NOT teach her that.â Scolded Anna.
The princess grinned with a giggle. Elsa closed the window when Halima opened the door for her, and the teenager entered. Then she cleared her throat, and huffed as she placed her hands on her hips, proud chest up.
âWell, now I know your little secret. So you have to take me with you.â
Everyone exclaimed.
âNo, Eydis, you canât possibly--â
âThatâs too dangerous.â
âYou shouldnât--â
âThereâs no way weâre allowing you--â
She snorted at all their refusals flying at the same time.
âSay what you want, I heard all about this Eiglatson, and I want to come.â
Her mother frowned. âOh, you wonât, young lady. This is adult business.â
âIâm thirteen!!â Exclaimed the princess.
âAnd that is way too young.â Persisted Anna.
âYou were eighteen when you had your first big adventure!â Replied Eydis with a rebellious frown. âWhat does it change?â
Anna scoffed. âWell, five years, for starters!â
The young blonde sighed and pouted. âMama, please let me come with you.â
âOh, now you âMamaâ me?â
âPlease! I can fight, I can think strategically, I can help you!â
Elsa recognized in her nieceâs begging the traits than Anna.
âI swear Iâll stay with you, Mama.â
The Queen sighed longly, looking at Kristoff to get his advice. But the blond was staring at Halima as she poured a cup of coffee to the new guest.
âWait, do you have something else to drink? Sheâs too young for cafeine.â Frowned Kristoff, worried for her health.
Her wife stared at him with sarcasm. âThatâs the only part that concerns you?â
âWhat?â He said with lifted eyebrows.
Anna blinked. âIâm sorry, did you miss the whole part where our daughter asked to come with us and face mortal danger?â
Kristoff didnât seem to be bothered by it. He shrugged. âSheâs excellent at fighting. You said it yourself the other day. And if she swears to stay with us, she doesnât risk anything.â
Anna jaw dropped. Eydis smirked. âYou said I was an excellent fighter?â
Now the redhead blushed. âI⊠I did not understate that you could come along with us in a battle.â She insisted, weighing on that word as she stared at the King.
Kristoff was ignoring her now, helping Halima pour a glass of fresh fruit juice to Eydis.
Mattias and Elsa were enjoying the scene with discreet smiles.
âAlso, it would be rude to doubt about my worth.â Teased the princess, referring to her encounter with no less than Thor when she was a child.
Anna grunted at that clever point. After a while, she sighed longly, and her shoulders slumped. âFiiiine. Eydis, you can come.â
The princess bit her lip and tried all she could to not make any noise as she internally screamed in joy, her fists tight.
âBut you NEVER leave our side, okay?â
Eydis nodded with sparkling eyes. âI promise. Pinky promise.â
Anna melted in a smile, and Elsa observed as mother and daughter tied their pinky fingers together.
The blonde noticed once more how close they were. She was intrigued by the pinky promise, and wondered when they had decided of the cute gesture. Eydis wasnât the type of child who lied. She even sometimes was awfully direct, and rarely put filters to her remarks if she wasnât in a royal context or surrounded by dignitaries. She was never afraid to speak the truth. Then why the pinky promise?
Elsa gulped. Was it because when she was the one to promise something, she only did it it orally, and often broke the promise because she used it as a device? She looked at Anna sadly. Was it because her younger sister had been disappointed multiple times and hated it? And therefore created this with her daughter so that she would never break her promise, unlike her?
âElsa?â
Did Anna hate her for how many times she had broken her promises?
âElsa!â
The blonde startled, suddenly aware of her surroundings. Time had passed, and Mattias had just told a really good joke, to which everyone laughed, except for Elsa. Anna looked at her while the others were distracted.
âWhatâs wrong?â
The Fifth Spirit gulped. âNothing.â
âElsa.â
Now she had called her with a scolding tone.
âYou can tell, uh?â Sighed the elder.
âObviously.â
The blonde inhaled calmly, and muttered what she had on her heart. âAre you⊠Are you mad at me for the numerous times I broke my promises?â
Anna blinked at that odd doubt. She then linked it to what had possibly made her come to this conclusion, and smiled sadly.
âElsa⊠Of course Iâm not. You know, even if Iâm upset sometimes, I also have an open mind. I know that there are times when you canât keep them. And yes, I have entirely forgiven you for that one time you sent me away to save my life. You do realize that, if you didnât break a promise here and there, Iâd be dead by now?â
Elsa giggled slightly. âI suppose.â
Anna booped her nose. âTake those sad thoughts out of your mind, okay? Tonight, Iâm gonna ask the cooks to make us a chocolate cake.â
The blonde grinned.
Eydis turned to her mother. âHey, I was thinking⊠Why canât Ahtohallan help?â
The Queen smiled at her clever question. âShe already is helping, sweetheart. By giving Elsa her blessing to use her powers against Victor. And based on what happened on the last attack, I can tell you theyâre very effective.â
âAwesome.â Beamed Eydis, admiration in her eyes. âIn fact, youâre like Joan of Arc.â
Mattias blinked. âUh?â
âYeah, because she heard voices, then those voices asked her to go at some place, then she became a fierce warrior, and now sheâs a tough legend.â
Anna laughed, then suddenly gasped with wide eyes. âOh my gods, you are like Joan of Arc.â
Elsa puffed. âAnd you only realize it now?â
They started helping Halima to clear the table, and the redhead approached her elder. She started to open her mouth, and Elsa rose a finger to stop her right in her tracks.
âNo, I will not pose for an epic painting riding Nokk and  waving the Arendelle flag.â
Anna closed her mouth and pouted.
=======
They prepared their battle gears and equipments and placed them in a wagon, that would be drawn by two horses given the four people on it and the heavy weapons and armors that were transported. Anna had asked the soldiers to stay in Arendelle, for there was no need for them to come alone and this was the perfect opening to attack the kingdom while they were gone.
âWhy donât you go there flying?â Asked Isak when they packed their stuff, still unaware on how physics work.
Eydis burst out of laughter. âOh my, if only. Iâd love to go there in a flying house.â
Anna overheard them as she closed a chest aboard the wagon. âYou know, thereâs a guy named Zeppelin in Germany whoâs thinking about that.â
The two children exhaled in amazement.
âI love technology.â Smiled Eydis broadly. âYou know, Isak, science actually is really close to magic, in a way.â
âOh?â
âThat makes me think⊠Father, did you pack my Thermos flask?â
âYeah, I did.â Answered Kristoff, his voice muffled as he was checking the wheels with the cartwright.
They spent the afternoon with family and talked about so many different topics at dinner that Elsaâs head spinned with joy at how many things had changed in Arendelle. She also got to know Ronny better, now that he was the new butler and replacing Kai, and the servant promised to keep an eye on Isak while they were all gone. Mattias also had promised to check on the little prince from time to time, feeling sorry for not helping in the battle, given his old age.
The Fifth Spirit was now lost in her thoughts, staring at the night sky from Isakâs bedroom.
âAuntie! Thank you for the magic colors!â Jolted the boy, grabbing her out of her reverie.
Elsa turned and squinted in confusion. âUhh⊠The what?â
He lifted his head with a big smile, and pointed at the windows. âThe beautiful magic lights in the sky!â
She tried to understand. Oh. He was referring to the northern lights.
âSweetie, this is not my doing. Theyâre due to solar wind and magnetic disturbances.â She simply said, on a casual nerdy tone.
Therefore, the boy stared at her with a blink. âWhat?â
Elsa realized what she had said, and remembered that she was talking to a child, and shook her head as she immediately corrected herself. âIâm kidding. Yes. Magic. Of course itâs magic. Obviously.â
She then smiled when the boy grinned and looked up at the aurora borealis with sparkling eyes. She sighed tenderly at how he was the perfect mix of Kristoff and Anna, having exactly what she found touching in the two people, in addition to his usual cuteness. While Eydis was the spitting image of her mother, minus the freckles and with messy blonde hair, Isak had as much facial features from his father than his mother, and sported very curly red hair.
Elsa passed a hand in that tiny bush. âYou know what those magic lights also mean? That itâs time to go to bed.â
Isak giggled at her touch. âMama says that it means that the sky is awake.â
âYeah, well, your mother isnât really the best example for sleeping schedules. Come on, chop chop, in the sheets.â
He groaned a bit, but once his aunt tucked him in and sang half of a lullaby, he dozed off. Elsa smiled tenderly again, looking at him. She would never stop being emotional at how her family had grown. Isak always had loved magic, literally from the earliest age. The Spirits had been keeping an eye on Annaâs children every time they would visit the Forest, and Isak had been born there. Elsa remembered with a smile how Gale actually was the first one to have played with him as a baby, twirling softly above the wooden cradle and waving his rattle.
âElsa, can we talk for a minute?â
The blonde jumped high in surprise at the sudden voice at the door frame.
âDamn it, Anna, do you want me to freeze your son??â Gasped Elsa, one hand on her heart while the other clenched on Isakâs sheets, trying her best not to let out the ice that had rushed to her fingertips at the spook. She furiously glanced at her sister, who apparently found her reaction funny.
âI couldnât help observing you. Youâre very cute.â
âYou mean, Isak and I? Or just me?â Asked Elsa, standing up to join her, and matching her whispering tone to not wake the child.
âMmmh, both.â Answered the Queen, thinking it would be the best answer.
Elsa eye-rolled, and she followed her to her study so they could be in a private spot.
âOkay, what did you want to talk about?â
âI need to know as much information as possible before we leave. What were the creatures like, from your point of view?â
Elsa tried her best to not omit any detail when describing the monsters.
Anna frowned. âHow can something be loathsome, disgusting and fascinating at the same time?â
âThatâs truly how I feel about them. As theyâre also magical beings, I canât help but admire how theyâre made.â
She had a shiver at that admission, and Anna passed a hand in her back. Her elder was having conflicted emotions lately. She wanted to know more about Victor Eiglatson, and stop his doings, but he also captivated her. The redhead smiled as she thought of a joke to make her feel better.
âYou know what else is loathsome, disgusting and fascinating at the same time?â
âWhat?â Snorted Elsa, hearing the jesting tone.
âYour wife.â
âExcuse me?â
âHave you ever seen Honeymaren running away with her face covered with purple after she ate all the berries you spent an hour picking up?â
Elsa burst out of laughter.
âYeah, very funny.â Groaned Anna. âIâm never helping Northuldra gatherings again. Sheâs a dork.â Â
âIâm well aware.â Giggled Elsa, who couldnât stop imagining Honeymaren laughing out loud as she was chased by a furious Anna.
âShe hides that childish personality really well under her serious leader and calm lover masks.â Admitted the blonde.
They smiled and looked at the beautiful night through the studyâs window.
âWhy did you ask me about the creatures?â Frowned Elsa, suspicious.
âWell, we donât all have magic to protect us. And I just ordered a new custom-made armor that I couldnât wait to use. This is the perfect occasion.â
She rubbed her hands excitedly with a spark in the eye, and Elsa laughed.
=======
The Elemental Stones was a symbolic place for a meetup, but the spot where once stood the dam had turned out to be just as well. Indeed, now that it was completely destroyed since years, moss had appeared on the rubble and stones, and where once stood a horrible construction, had grown a tree. On the bank of the river, it was now the size of a house, and the Northuldra had decided not to cut it because of how beautiful this sign of Nature was. How meaningful was it, that a fruit tree had grown at this exact place, among the ruins? And now was feeding the whole tribe?
Anna often asked to see the tree when she visited Elsa, so naturally, when Honeymaren picked a place to go to celebrate their venue, she had chosen to sit in the resplendent grass under the tree.
âIâm getting good at this.â Smiled Eydis happily, turning the wooden spoon in the kettle.
Kristoff smiled down at her. âYeah, youâre getting a hand to it. I think that all the Northuldra canât wait to taste your soup.â
Anna looked at them lovingly and sat down next to Elsa and Honeymaren, who were cuddling on the ground. The brunette noticed how nervous Anna was when she kept staring at the corn she was in charge of cooking.
âYou donât need to put your family through pressure to cook a perfect meal, fire head. Your presence among us already is fulfilling.â
The Queen drummed with her hands on her knees. âNonsense. I want to make sure that the whole tribe eats well.â
Elsa smiled. âYou donât need to watch over the corn like that. You know, we were on a hike once with Honey and we forgot it on the fire because we got distracted, and all the kernels had exploded. Yet the result turned delicious.â
Anna scoffed.
âExploded corn? You canât make much of that. A lot of Northuldra specialities will certainly go through time, but this? Naaah.â
Elsa shrugged as she drank some water.
âWaitâŠâ Suddenly realized Anna. âDistracted? What had possibly distracted you during meal?â
Honeymaren smirked. âIt depends what you mean by âmealâ...â
Elsa spat and coughed at her wifeâs words. The brunette grinned happily, but Anna was confused and didnât catch the naughty innuendo.
Kristoff turned to them.
âThe meal will be ready soon. Hey, Anna, could you get Ryder? Heâs surely busy in the vicinity of reindeers.â
âSure.â
The redhead stood up and walked through the camp. When she found him, he was painting the enclosure with a layer of odorous lacker.
The Queen winced like she had just received a physical blow. âWaoh! Whatâs that smell?â
With the wind blowing in her direction, she felt attacked, and almost blamed Gale for doing it on purpose. Ryder interrupted his brush strokes to look at her apologetically, though with a smirk.
âYeah, you donât want to know what I put in that brown mixture for it to resist heavy rains.â
Annaâs eyes widened. She wanted to ask âreindeer poop?â but refrained herself.
âBoiled linseed oil is what smells the worst.â Explained Ryder, resuming to polishing the barrier. âBut with it, we can go through Autumnâs weather without any problem.â
The redhead smiled with admiration. âItâs nice to see that even as a nomad tribe, you put so much effort and care into those little things.â
âJust because we change our living place every now and then, doesnât mean that we canât let the wood get damaged. I prefer our reindeersâ enclose to be pretty.â Smiled Ryder.
Anna grinned back. His love for reindeers would always be cute to her.
âWhere are you moving after Winter?â
âHmm, a bit more West, at the same hills weâve been to last year.â
âOh! Yeah! Theyâre beautiful.â
âThey are. Itâs not all; the soil fertility is why we go there again. We had good seed stock.â
He finished painting the fence, then looked at the spot where the Arendellians had set up.
âDo you need help to unload your wagon?â Proposed the man.
Anna smiled. âNo, it okay. We took care of it already. There is no shortage of kind people in your tribe.â
Ryder tilted his head at the enormous chest that had been added to the armory hut.
âWaoh, that looks heavy.â
The Queen smirked. âYeah, not gonna lie, we all brought our own battle equipment.â
âI wonder what type of weapon each of you picked.â
Anna grinned. âWant to have a look?â
She led Ryder to the chest, and invited him to open it. He smiled as he did.
When he saw what was inside, his eyes widened in astonishment.
#WAOW what a long chap#13K words babeeees#so amazing how inspired i am#i'm very proud of this fic#please share and comment! :D#lift the spirit#post frozen 2#frozen 2#frozen#elsamaren#snow sisters#frohana#frozen fanfics#disney#disney fanfics#i had a lot of fun on the headcanons list for this one#like legit 80% of this is just tying up the headcanons between them#and lots of flangst as you guys know hehehehe#lots of crazy improv in this one#the whole scene with eydis at mattias' house was improv lol#that's why it's so quirky
49 notes
·
View notes
Text
FAQ
Endlesstale
Alternate Universe by ErroneousArtist The image used was created by Arctic_Mizikio
Endless!Sans is a character that belongs to a broken alternate universe of Undertale. Due to some leading factors in his backstory he is able to exist outside of these AUs and interact with them.
What is an Alternate Universe (AU)? An Alternate Universe (AU) is when someone creates a spin-off of the original storyline. Usually this means many possibilities, concepts, settings, abilities, personalities, even social differences or standings. Sometimes it has many inclusions of the original cast from Undertale or additions to those characters. The collection of these AUs are called the Multiverse.
Can Endless!Sans travel throughout the Multiverse? Endless!Sans can create portals in a digital fashion consisting of glitching and distortion to access other universes. Even some that are otherwise unreachable by normal means due to his code ability. However, due to the complications of some universes this may not be possible due to the interference of other creators.
Is Endless!Sans part of the Bad Sanses? Yes, because of his hatred for humans and resets he tends to work for Nightmare. This allows him to be able to execute his plans for all timelines to stop resetting even if the results are negative timelines.
What is Endless!Sansâ weapon of choice? Endless!Sans uses the knife that his Chara had when they completed their multiple Genocide Routes. This is mainly due to his low production of magic after his soul was shattered and corrupted by hatred. Still he has other abilities that will be explained further in this FAQ.
===============================================
Official Design Sheet
The image created by Kikyo_Tora
The following information is base on Endless!Sansâ backstory. This is simply a guide to his official outfit and character design.
Endlessâ outfit is overall gray-scale due to a factor in his backstory which turns his clothes into gray-scale. This happens with all his clothes. On average it takes anywhere between 5mins to 60mins for clothes to completely turn gray-scale.
There is a hidden scarf that is extremely torn and near gone under all of his clothes that once belonged to his Papyrus. He is extremely attached and will not let anyone touch it.
Layers go as follows: Hidden torn Scarf of Papyrus, White T-Shirt, Black Shorts with white lines down the side, Vest-Hoodie with fluffy hood and pockets, sometimes wears White Socks, and his fluffy Slippers.Â
Red rimmed glasses for when his left (red) eyelight is not active due to his poor vision. He hates wearing them in front of others so it is unlikely he is to wear them at all even if he is near completely blind without his left eyelight.
There are dust markings on his hands and feet do not come off. No matter what it is bound to him as a reminder of his sins; this is mainly due to the Karma (KR) that he has inflicted on himself in his battle with Frisk/Chara.
Endless!Sans has three tongues that are almost tentacle like in nature. However, he can force his magic to only summon one though it takes more magic to do this since he has to force it to make a singular tongue.
Any ecto-parts that are summoned are bright red to represent the determination he has within him. Very rarely can blue or yellow ecto be seen sparkling within it to represent the original Sans but this is an extremely rare occurrence.Â
During times of stress or upon his death there will appear a âDeath Slashâ across his chest where Chara killed him on many Genocide runs. Often it will âleakâ with determination.
Endless!Sans is also a glitch. Often a few white glitches will appear or he will randomly distort. This is due to his messed up coding.
Why are his eyelights two different colors? The right eyelight is white due to being the original Sans he use to be. However, it is often faded cause of his backstory which caused his right eye to become almost completely blind. His left eyelight is fully red with a black center. The red is due to Determination that fuels his magic. Sometimes on very rare occasions the blue or yellow from his original magic can shine in.
Is there a reason why his bones are black? Due to absorbing Chara/Friskâs soul it turned his own soul black due to the hatred within Chara. Over time in his Save Screen his bones began to turn black and the dust stains on his hands became more noticeable.
Does this mean his blush is red? Endless!Sansâ blush is red. On rare occurrences it can have âfrecklesâ that appear throughout his face. His magic also smells like Chocolate covered Strawberries.
===============================================
â§ Personality and Traits â§
Small Warning: Mental illness will be spoken about. Research has been done about these illness as well as the creator themselves suffers from a few of them. Please note that these are not used to insult anyone with these disabilities. The following are all canon personalities and traits for Endless!Sans:
Endless!Sans would be best described as socially awkward when it comes to others (this excludes any Papyruses/Papyri).
Endless!Sans is also a extremely passionate chef. There is few things that bring him joy in the multiverse and cooking is one of them. He is very proud of his cooking skills. Described by their creator as the Gordon Ramsey of Sans.
Endless!Sans is a hypocrite. Do as he says not as he does.
Endless!Sans constantly is under the effects of Karma (KR) which made him very hard to communicate rationally with.
Endless!Sans hates humans. There is nothing that can be said or done that will change his mind about such things. He blames mostly Frisk/Chara for everything which often leads him to tracking them down in each universe and killing them without mercy.Â
Endless!Sans tends to avoid harming any Papyrus/Papyri in any universe.
Endless!Sans can sew and crochet. Though he isnât very good at crocheting. He tends to rip his clothes a lot by accident so he has learned to sew them up without it looking like patchwork.
Endless!Sans absolutely hates Ink!Sans, and highly dislikes Killer!Sans (however is willing to work with him due to joining Nightmare!Sansâ crew).
Endless!Sans will glitch out or become distorted if he is stressed out.
Endless!Sans has mild Haphephobia, Chronic PTSD, Manic Depressive, and Anxiety. These are the confirmed disorders he suffers. However, he avoids seeking professional help and prefers to run away from his problems instead of facing it.
Endless!Sans will often visit surface worlds just to look at the cities and skies. This is due to never having a true Good Ending. He tends to hate going to the underground unless he is ordered too go there.
Endless!Sans cannot die permanently. Due to the high amounts of Determination he continues to absorb from many universes he persists even after death and will ârespawnâ back in his Save Screen in Endlesstale. However, it can take anywhere between an hour or a year before he is able to escape the Save Screen.
=============================================== Nightmare and Endless The image used was created by CoolCowboyCody.Â

â§ Backstory Information â§
The backstory is currently in the works. However, please refer to this guide.
What is the original name of Endlessâ AU called? Endless and Endlesstale is not the original names that he had went by. However, it has not been revealed what these original names were.
What happened to Endlessâ Soul? Is it really just a shard? When Endless absorbed the human soul of Chara it almost killed him. He managed to get to the Save Screen with his determination before he completely dusted. From there certain events occur before his his bones turn black.
How did he escape his Save Screen? Often Ink!Sans would visit to see if something new happened to Endlessâ story. However, one day the artist spoke about a reset that happened in a universe he had visited which set Endless into a rage. They fought briefly before Ink tried to just run away. However, not realizing how quick Endless was Endless had tackled him at the moment of Ink using his paint for teleportation. From there he completely glitched out and ended up separated and in a part of the Mutliverse where he discovers his portal ability.
What happened to Endlesstale? Before Ink!Sans showed up Endless had shattered the Reset button completely. Destroying all chances of any new game to be played. The last save is the only save file which is after Endless killed the human.
===============================================
â§ Additional Information â§
This is some additional facts and information. Please note that you are free to make your own Head-Canons. All information provided is just his canon to Endlesstale.
When was Endless created? October 14th, 2019 was the official date of creation.
Is Endlesstale accessible to other Sanses? Only few of the AU Sanses have the ability required to get into this AU. Ink!Sans being one of them and unknown if anyone else has been able.
What is Endlessâ birthday and age? August 1st is his official birthday. Endless is 23 years old canonically. However, he isnât sure on his birthday this is just what he remembers.
Official height for Endless? Endless is slightly taller by the original Sans by an inch.Â
What are some of Endlessâ abilities in battle? Unfortunately, Endless lost most of his abilities that a normal Sans would have after absorbing the human soul. Such as he does not typically summon bone attacks. Either he cannot or he chooses not too. That has yet to be explained. Endless is actually very quick. Faster than most Sanses due to glitching. He is not limited to one reality but he tends not to use his abilities due to being rather lazy. Unless it comes to human hunting. So, he rather just die and respawn back in his own AU if things are dire enough. The ability to summon his Gaster Blasters is vastly cut short. He can choose to summon many at once that do little damage as well doesnât have the KR ability attached, or one big one that is highly powerful. Both options slowly take away his magic usage over time. Instead he relies on his his weapon of choice; knives. Though he is outmatched by Killer!Sans when it comes to blades (except Endlessâ knifework in the kitchen). Another reason he cannot stand him.
Is Endless ambidextrous? Yes, he is actually!
What are Endlessâ hobbies other than working for Nightmare? Endless tends to enjoy cooking even though he is not so good at baking. He has gotten rather good at it and perfected many of the Papyruses/Papyriâs recipes. Aside from cooking he enjoys memes, dark humor, sewing or crocheting, stargazing, or watching cooking shows.Â
Does Endless sleep? No, he tends to be wired on coffee, whiskey, and pure will-power. This is due to his haunting nightmares. He will never get a restful sleep. Instead he just tends to busy himself with work.
What is Endlessâ assigned font? https://www.dafont.com/endless-boss-battle.font
Is there a canon gender for Endless? Endless is male.
What is Endlessâ canon sexual orientation? Endless is not romantically or sexually interested in anyone.
===============================================
â§ Bad Sanses â§
This is some information about how he acts with the Bad Sanses. Please note that you are free to make your own Head-Canons. All information provided is just his canon to Endlesstale.
How did Endless become employed by Nightmare!Sans? When Nightmare was invading a timeline one day he came across Endless killing humans but leaving monsters alive. This generated much negativity, naturally, Nightmare was very curious about him. When Nightmare realized that Endless was a walking negativity emitter due to his constant state of Karma (KR) he and Endless struck up a deal.
What is Endless opinions of all the Bad Sanses? Going down the list... Killer!Sans - Endless dislikes him. His complete disregard for killing anyone and everyone makes him sick. The fact that Killer has no remorse about who he kills especially when it comes to a Papyrus makes Endless boil in rage. Dust!Sans - Even though Dust hurts Papyrusâ his remorse for killing his own brother still allows some tolerance of the matter. Though he still keeps his guard up at all times around him. Horror!Sans - These two actually get along fairly well. Due to Endless being a chef he tends to make food for Horror and even present it to Crooks (Horrorâs Papyrus). This makes them get along fairly well. Especially after a few puns are shared. Cross!Sans - One of the only ones that Endless could become friends with to some degree. They both has the same taste in humor as well both are friends with Epic!Sans. (bonus) Error!Sans - These two, while having similar goals and very much common interest, they do not seem to get along. It also depends if Error!Sans knows about Endlessâ past. This would cause the destroyer to either hate him entirely or avoid him.
===============================================
⊠Can I use him with other information than what is listed above? Absolutely! As long as everyone understands the differences between canon and fanon then there is no harm in enjoying this character. However, please be respectful and do not force your opinions on others. If people have issues with how you use him please show them this FAQ page. âŠÂ Can I use him for things such as Roleplay, Drawings, Fanfics, etc? Absolutely! As long as everyone understands the differences between canon and fanon then there is no harm in enjoying this character. However, please be respectful and do not force your opinions on others. If people have issues with how you use him please show them this FAQ page.
âŠÂ Can I use him to ship with others?
Absolutely! As long as everyone understands the differences between canon and fanon then there is no harm in enjoying this character. However, please be respectful and do not force your opinions on others. If people have issues with how you use him please show them this FAQ page.
===============================================
â§ Using Endless â§
Please be sure to have read the above sections before reading this.
Must I tag you for credit every time Endless content is made? Please do! I would much rather be tagged. He is still my original design and would not like anyone to misrepresent that. For all SFW credit please use the details below: @ErroneousArtist is my handle on most places. Such as the following: Tumblr, Twitter, Discord, Deviantart, etc. #Endlesstale #EndlessSans #ErroneousArtist For all NSFW credit please use the details below: @ErroneousSins is my NSFW handle. Such as the following: Twitter #Endlesstail #NSFWEndlessSans #ErroneousSins
May I use him for things not related to Undertale? No, please do not do this. Endless is still my character and I would like to keep him within the Undertale community. Thank you.
Am I allowed to draw/write fanart of him? Please do! Please be sure to use the credit as listed above.
Am I allowed to add him to comics or interacting with other characters? Please do! Please be sure to use the credit as listed above.
Am I allowed to add him to Undertale related games? Please do! Please be sure to use the credit as listed above.
Am I allowed to pair him with my OCs or other characters? Please do! Please be sure to use the credit as listed above.
Am I allowed to design Endlesstale characters? Please do! Please be sure to use the credit as listed above.
Am I allowed to roleplay as him? Please do! Please be sure to use the credit as listed above.
Am I allowed to commission other people to draw him or am I allowed to accept commissions with him? Please do! Please be sure to use the credit as listed above.
Am I allowed to make merch (plushies, keychains, posters, etc) of him to sell? As of right now, please message me privately about it. If I allow it then please be sure to use the credit as listed above. ================================================ Credit to TheCrayonQueen for Aftertale and Errortale inspired stories. The characters Geno!Sans and Error!Sans belong to CQ. All inspiration is drawn from these characters and should be respected as such. Please understand that while the original concept and theme is being used with approval from CQ themselves via their FAQ... Endlesstale has an inspired theme but taken its own liberties to become its own story. Please respect the original concept artist and developer. Design layout of this FAQ credited to Comyet. It helped be able to properly set up everything needed.
55 notes
·
View notes
Note
how do you feel about the thought of one piece characters with stuff like social media and modern music?? (WHO is the Classic Rock Junkie i Need To Know)
Strawhats, Social Media:
Luffy: Has a twitter account thats mostly videos of him 1) being in places he should be 2) doing things he shouldnât be doing and 3) having a great time doin crimes with his friends in places they shouldnât be. He also posts whatever dumb nightblogging-esque thing pops in his head.
Nami: Has like 20 different blogs neatly organized by aesthetics, technical drafting, stealing tips, gardeningâŠ. Lots of people go to her for advice but she gives the worst answers and jokingly charges them for it. Probably has run some serious scams but no one has been able to connect it to her yet. Does a lot of Vines w Usopp and Luffy. Â
THIS GOT LONG more under cut
Zoro: Mainly Workout Instagram thats just shots of his sick muscles with really bad puns as captions, plus videos of him doing tricks and training. Occasionally peppers in silly selfies with Nami and Usopp when they drag him shopping/clubbing, or taking Chopper places where a kid p shouldnât be and getting yelled at for it by Franky and Sanji. Doesnât use social media all that much/posts in mass quantities then goes silent for months. Has accounts only to bully Sanji n Nami (and support the rest). Â
Usopp: Has and is a master of like, every platform. Particularly tumblr, youtube and tiktok/vine. His main content is art, doing gadget/crafting challenges, and sharpshooting tricks but his vines are amazing. On top of being genuine comedy genius he creates amazing practical effects that are p much magic. Has an ongoing series where he and Luffy try to break into Sanjiâs house to figure out who his boyfriend is.
Sanji: Of course does a cooking youtube channel that consists of how to make the best of a low budget/little resources as well as showing off how fancy he can go (he likes to try out sculptural foods followers send him even tho its not his main focus). The cost effective videos are full of him being bluntly affirmative and reassuring about being in shitty situations on top of instructions. In the fancier/show off videos he gets way more silly and romantic- often having the others on to banter with him while he works.Â
Chopper, Robin and Nami are most often on for the silly ones, taste testing and letting him show them flourishing tricks. Robin likes to find the history and cultural impact of dishes.Â
Franky, Zoro and Usopp join in for the sculptural work and shit gets wild. (Luffy is only allowed to help out with taking video because he can reach some cool angles and it keeps his hands far away from the ingredients. Sanji only lets Zoro help cause heâs so good at precision cutting, Franky has to stand between them frequently. Usopp does all the actual design work and likes to explain the planning process while Sanji makes the parts)Â
90% of any profits he makes goes to soup kitchens and abuse shelters
Chopper:Â Isnât super big on social media outside of keeping up with friends but likes to post actually-researched mental and physical health tips as well as positivity! Has the cutest aesthetic blog, really likes PinterestÂ
Robin: Similar to Chopper, but also likes to create Puzzles using multiple platforms and her appearances around her friends content a la Carmine Santiago. Does a history podcast with Franky thats very much in the vein of Sawbones where she explains some wild shit thats happened, or weird folklore and Franky pokes fun at it.Â
Franky:Â If Mythbusters and How Its Made was combined into one very powerful very enthusiastic dad! Builds the craziest machines, has Robin Usopp and Chopper come help him with the real crazy science-y stuff. Would also have a very fun time with a Monster Factory style gaming blog, rotating out guests for who he thinks would hate it the most.Â
Brook: Does not know how and never will but Robin takes some aesthetic vids of him playing violin. Has a huge following, tells Robin to tell them to drink their milk.Â
Other, Music:
Ace: Classic rock junky spottedâ but his main genres are old school Rockabilly and that good Folk Western. For a long time had a walkman that was only Johnny Cash albums on repeat until Sabo got tired of it. Does own a harmonica specifically for campfire tunes. Knows his aesthetic.Â
Social Media: Would also be a fun outdoor survivalist in the vein of Coyote Peterson, running around with Luffy and Sabo as they do dumb shit for the sake of education. Theyâll bully Marco or Law into being their on site doctors but they both often refuse to treat them until theyâve suffered appropriately. Does a lot of hiking/rock climbing and gets beautiful pics between survivalist tipsÂ
Marco: Island time, all the time. Reggae, Jimmy Buffet, Billy Idol, and so much dad rock. Itâs the only thing keeping him sane. Sea shanties are of course a must but he leans more towards war songs and battle calls.Â
Social Media: Has some actually really popular platforms but never shows his face or gives out information so no one including his friends knows who it is. Does insane birds eye view photography, but would be most known for his anonymous Etiquette/Advice blog thatâs incredibly helpful under five layers of dry humor.Â
Thatch:Â SO weak for romantic pop ballads, has a playlist of all Eurovision songs that he updates every year, Marco keeps finding him the weirdest Scandinavian scream, metal and German discotheque to test his limits but Thatch Has None.Â
Social Media:Â Does Gordon Ramsey style food reviews between pictures of cool swords and those marbled cake vids. Gets in so many arguments with Sanji and itâs hard to tell if theyâre joking or being serious. Is in on Usopp and Luffys game, keeps hinting that he knows who it is but wont tell.Â
Sabo: ELECTRO SWING and knows how to dance to itâ has a wide variety that he just puts on shuffle but his main collection includes Musicals/Show tunes, all flavors of Punk and Metal. Likes anything with a quartet/harmonies.Â
Social Media: Of course has a very effective and active activism platform focused on rooting out cover ups and back dealings, but also got roped into doing a Buzzfeed Unsolved video series with Koala and Ace whenever they have time. Every one loves watching him get Spooked while Ace n Koala are perfectly reasonable/rile him up.Â
Koala: Switches rapidly between sugar pop/sunshine songs to good ol emo like IMAX, BVB and MCR. MIKA stan, as we all should be. Loves narrative lyrics and celtic hymns/highland folk ballads like Twa Corbies.Â
Social Media:Â Journalism + Fact Checking platform that explains more effective grassroots community changes. ALSO has a rocking cosplay blog as well as special effects makeup that she does with Ivan. Hack n Robin are their frequent models.Â
#legendaryjarcollection#one piece#ophcs#monkey d luffy#portgas d ace#marco the phoenix#too many characters#i. wrote too much.#i love modern aus
236 notes
·
View notes
Text
Pelagornis
By Ripley Cook
Etymology: Sea Bird
First Described By: Lartet, 1857
Classification: Dinosauromorpha, Dinosauriformes, Dracohors, Dinosauria, Saurischia, Eusaurischia, Theropoda, Neotheropoda, Averostra, Tetanurae, Orionides, Avetheropoda, Coelurosauria, Tyrannoraptora, Maniraptoromorpha, Maniraptoriformes, Maniraptora, Pennaraptora, Paraves, Eumaniraptora, Averaptora, Avialae, Euavialae, Avebrevicauda, Pygostaylia, Ornithothoraces, Euornithes, Ornithuromorpha, Ornithurae, Neornithes, Neognathae, Pelagornithidae Â
Referred Species: P. chilensis, P. longirostris, P. mauretanicus, P. miocaenus, P. orri, P. sandersi, P. stirtoni, P. tenuirostris, P. wetmorei
Status: Extinct
Time and Place: Between 30 and 2.5 million years ago, from the Rupelian of the Oligocene through the beginning of the Pleistocene (in the Gelasian age)Â
Pelagornis, being an extremely common seabird, is known from nearly everywhere around the world, usually associated with the coast.Â
Physical Description: Despite the incredibly generic name, Pelagornis was quite an interesting bird. Like other pseudotooth birds, both its upper and lower beak bore toothlike spikes, in an alternating small/big/small/big pattern. Its beak was robust and fairly long compared to the back of the skull. These pseudoteeth appear to have grown in relatively late in Pelagornisâs growth, implying the keratin covering the beak may not have been fully hardened until close to adulthood. Interestingly enough, fossil evidence indicates that Pelagornis probably held its head upright at a vertical angle.Â
By José Carlos Cortés
Pelagornis was fucking huge, mâkay. P. sandersi has an estimated wingspan between 6.1 and 7.4 meters! This makes Pelagornis the bird with the largest wingspan (but not the heaviest flying bird - that record belongs to Argentavis). Its wings were even more proportionally long and narrow than those of the largest flying birds alive today, the albatrosses. In comparison, its body was fairly small. There were, of course, some species of Pelagornis that were smaller than this, reaching only 4 meters long in terms of wingspan. Still, this large wingspan size is really only characteristic of these birds in flight - compressed, they would have looked much smaller, especially given that they were very light weight. They had stout legs and shorter tails, which indicates that they werenât very good walkers, and spent most of their time in the air or sitting on the land.Â
By Jack Wood
Diet: Probably fish. The pseudoteeth are likely an adaptation to grab and hold onto large fish. Similar toothlike serrations are seen, albeit much less exaggerated, in modern mergansers, which also eat fish. In addition, the vertical position of the head would have allowed Pelagornis to skim-feed, grabbing fish and other aquatic organisms from the top layer of the ocean and scooping them into their mouths. Thus, the fake-teeth would have allowed Pelagornis to grab onto fish better than non-toothed skim feeding birds. It may have also used these sharp fake teeth in order to grab onto the slipperiest fish and cephalopods - rather than harder shelly animals.Â
By Scott Reid
Behavior: As with modern seabirds, Pelagornis likely spent most of its time out at sea. Gliding on oceanic thermals would have helped to support its huge body in the air without wasting energy just to stay aloft - which was important, since it wasnât very good at flapping its wings and would have had trouble staying aloft long enough to get food if it had to flap too frequently. Think an albatross, but a giant, evil albatross. Landing and taking off would have been more awkward, though. It probably needed to take advantage of headwinds, drops in elevation and/or air gusts to get into the air at all. Albatrosses also kinda have this problem, but nowhere near to the same extent. The late appearance of the pseudoteeth implies that Pelagornis may have fed its young back on land like many modern seabirds before they could feed themselves out at sea. As such, they would have sought out good nesting sites, which may correspond to where fossils of Pelagornis are found - indicating that their spread around the world was greater than that we know of. Since it was a sea bird, it probably would have been very social, living in large colonies - and it would have cared for its young in similar social groups. In fact, it seems more likely than not that it would have laid its nests on cliffs and in rocky areas and plateaus, where being able to take off would have been easier than flatter, sandier beaches. Whether or not these animals were as noisy as modern seabirds is really another question altogether.Â
By Jack Wood
Interestingly enough, Pelagornis had a salt gland in the eye that would have allowed it to excrete excess salt, which was an extremely helpful trait when Pelagornis ate almost entirely seafood. That seafood diet didnât meant it wasnât a danger, however - today, seabirds will venture away from the coasts in order to scavenge food on the beach, and they are certainly defensive of their nests, young, and territory. Also fascinatingly, it had a very very very long skull - with all of those pseudoteeth packed in - which had similar shapes and organization as to the extinct really toothed birds of the Mesozoic. This implies that there was a certain amount of evolutionary regression in Pelagornis, allowing it to better support its teeth and chomping ability than it would otherwise. There is also an interesting furrow in the skull, which allowed it to be better support the head and possibly to better grab prey in the ocean.Â
By Scott Reid
Ecosystem: Pelagornis lived around coastlines worldwide. Because of this, it is difficult to pinpoint with certainty the types of animals it lived with. In fact, it was so long-lived and widespread it is more likely than not that Pelgaornis interacted with any ocean-going creature or animal found along the coast. It doesnât seem to have a preference in the fossil record between rocky coasts or beaches, though it did seem to stay in at least somewhat warmer ecosystems and where cliffs would have been present for easier take-offs (and it is reasonable to suppose that cliff areas would have been its preferred place for nesting). Some notable animals it would have interacted with include extinct penguins, cetaceans, the famed giant shark Megalodon and⊠humans. Yup, Pelagornis is known from locations where early members of genus Homo ventured to. So, if you can imagine being afraid of a giant bird with fake teeth a little too well, that would be the instincts of your ancestors talking.Â
By Scott Reid
Other: Pelagornis is a fun time, classification wise, for multiple reasons: one, a whole bunch of different types of Pseudotoothed birds are actually, apparently, species of Pelagornis; and two, we donât really know what Pseudotoothed birds really are. So, letâs break this down into those two parts. Whatâs going on with the species? Well, in the 2010s, a lot of research has been made that shows a bunch of the Neogene Pseudotoothed birds that weâve counted as different genera are actually⊠just⊠part of Pelagornis. Why Wikipedia has not chosen to update their information as to this effect is beyond me, but the fact remains is that a lot of Pseudotoothed birds are just different shades of Pelagornis, primarily due to the fact that they really⊠arenât different. In fact, a lot of the differences were just based on time and place, and the fact that Pseudotoothed birds werenât really well known at all. The loss of Osteodontornis is a bit of a bummer, but there arenât any major differences between this genus and Pelagornis, so itâs gone. Weâve also lost Pseudodontornis, you know, the name that actually means âfake toothed birdâ, unlike the crappy name for Pelagornis, which just means Sea Bird. Like, come on people. Why are we here. Just to suffer. Weâve also lost Palaeochenoides, Neodontornis, and Tympanonesiotes. Hence the extreme amount of art in this article - the last time I covered Pseudotoothed birds, these were separate. So we have an abundance of terrifying tooth art.Â
By José Carlos Cortés
Finally - what the heck are Pseudotoothed birds? We donât know. We really donât know where they go. Are they related to the sea birds we have today (the Aequorlitornithes)? Are they related to ducks? Are they something else entirely? We have no idea, because, frankly, they seem to just appear in the fossil record without any sort of origin whatsoever. Like magic. Suddenly, toothed birds were back like the asteroid never hit. Honestly if I were to hazard a guess, based on the fossil characteristics, theyâre probably none of the above - but an early branching group of Neognathous (aka, all birds that arenât ratites and their cousins) birds that evolved from a non-easily fossilized ancestor. Whether that ancestor had weak bones or just lived in places where fossils donât happen is a different question entirely, but either way, so far we have nothing. They just appear, in the Paleocene, out of nowhere. And, eventually, Pelagornis also disappeared.Â
By Jack Wood
Why did Pelagornis, the latest surviving species disappear? The most likely answer is climate change. The onset of the ice age would have caused extreme changes to the water patterns, currents, and air flow. Since Pelagornis didnât flap its wings much, and relied almost entirely on soaring and thermals, it probably would have been greatly affected by changes in these weather patterns. So, changes in the ocean and the air by the ice age would have decreased its ability to reach food, and then the dramatic changes in its home climate would have been a further death knell. Interestingly enough, they only began to become uncommon right before they became extinct - indicating that Pelagornis really was finished off by this change in climate. Which is sad, because thatâs right around when humans were becoming more of a thing, and it would have been nice to see one of these things in life. Except it wouldnât have been. Because theyâre terrifying. But I laugh in the face of danger. I think. I dunno I just think theyâre neat.Â
By Scott Reid
Species Differences: The different species of Pelagornis differ primarily due to location and time, though there are some differences in shape and size - those fossils that were once assigned to Tympanonesiotes, for example, were on average smaller than other members of this genus. The largest known species was decidedly Pelagornis sandersi, though the best known species is Pelagornis chilensis. For now, however, Pelagornis is kind of a mess, since so much research is needed on this species complex to make sure things are where they belong and one genus is enough, so species differences are difficult to parse out until more research has been published on the subject. Just know that there were a lot of Pelagornis - and they came in all kinds of different shapes and sizes all over the place.
~ By Meig Dickson and Henry Thomas
Sources Under the CutÂ
Becker, J.J. (1987): Neogene avian localities of North America. Smithsonian Research Monographs 1. Prentice Hall & IBD.
Bourdon, Estelle (2005): Osteological evidence for sister group relationship between pseudo-toothed birds (Aves: Odontopterygiformes) and waterfowls (Anseriformes). Naturwissenschaften 92(12): 586â591.
Brodkorb, Pierce (1963): Catalogue of fossil birds. Part 1 (Archaeopterygiformes through Ardeiformes). Bulletin of the Florida State Museum, Biological Sciences 7(4): 179â293.
Cenizo, M., C. Acosta Hospitaleche, and M. Reguero. 2016. Diversity of pseudo-toothed birds (Pelagornithidae) from the Eocene of Antarctica. Journal of Paleontology 89 (5): 870 - 881.
Hastings, A. K., and A. C. Dooley. 2017. Fossil-collecting from the middle Miocene Carmel Church Quarry marine ecosystem in Caroline County, Virginia. The Geological Society of America Field Guide 47:77-88
Hopson, James A. (1964): Pseudodontornis and other large marine birds from the Miocene of South Carolina. Postilla 83: 1â19.
Ksepka, D.T. 2014. Flight performance of the largest volant bird. PNAS 111: 10624-10629.
Louchart, A., Sire, J.-Y., Mourer-Chauvire, C., Geraads, d., viriot, L., de Buffrenil, V. 2013. Structure and Growth Pattern of Pseudoteeth in Pelagornis mauretanicus (Aves, Odontopterygiformes, Pelagornithidae). PLoS One 8(11): e80372.
Mayr, G. 2009. Paleogene Fossil Birds. Springer-Verlag Berlin Heidelberg.
Mayr, G., D. Rubilar-Rogers. 2010. Osteology of a new giant bony-toothed bird from the Miocene of Chile, with a revision of the taxonomy of Neogene Pelagornithidae. Journal of Vertebrate Paleontology 30 (5): 1313-1330.
Mayr, G., J. L. Goedert, S. A. McLeod. 2013. Partial Skeleton of a Bony-Toothed Bird from the Late Oligocene/Early Miocene of Oregon (USA) and the Systematics of Neogene Pelagornithidae. Journal of Paleontology 87 (5): 922 - 929.
Mayr, G. 2017. Avian Evolution: The Fossil Record of Birds and its Paleobiological Significance. Topics in Paleobiology, Wiley Blackwell. West Sussex.
McKee, Joseph W.A. (1985). "A pseudodontorn (Pelecaniformes: Pelagornithidae) from the middle Pliocene of Hawera, Taranaki, New Zealand". New Zealand Journal of Zoology. 12 (2): 181â184.
MlĂkovskĂœ, JirĂ (2002): Cenozoic Birds of the World, Part 1: Europe. Ninox Press, Prague.
Olson, Storrs L. (1985): The Fossil Record of Birds. In: Farner, D.S.; King, J.R. & Parkes, Kenneth C. (eds.): Avian Biology 8: 79-252.
Ono, Keiichi (1989). "A Bony-Toothed Bird from the Middle Miocene, Chichibu Basin, Japan". Bulletin of the National Science Museum Series C: Geology & Paleontology. 15 (1): 33â38.
RincĂłn R., Ascanio D. & Stucchi, Marcelo (2003). "Primer registro de la familia Pelagornithidae (Aves: Pelecaniformes) para Venezuela [First record of Pelagornithidae family from Venezuela]" (PDF). BoletĂn de la Sociedad Venezolana de EspeleologĂa (in Spanish and English). 37: 27â30.
Scarlett, R.J. (1972): Bone of a presumed odontopterygian bird from the Miocene of New Zealand. New Zealand Journal of Geology and Geophysics 15(2): 269-274.
Zouhri, S., P. Gingerich, S. Adnet, E. Bourdon, S. Jouve, B. Khalloufi, A. Amane, N. Elboudali, J.-C. Rage, F. Lapparent De Broin, A. Kaoukaya and S. Sebti. 2018. Middle Eocene vertebrates from the sabkha of Gueran, Atlantic coastal basin, Saharan Morocco, and their peri-African correlations. Comptes Rendus Geoscience 350(6):310-318
#Pelagornis#Pseudotoothed bird#Pelagornithid#Bird#Dinosaur#Birds#Dinosaurs#Factfile#Birblr#Palaeoblr#Neogene#Quaternary#Paleogene#North America#South America#Eurasia#Australia & Oceania#Africa#Piscivore#Water Wednesday#Neognath#Osteodontornis#Pseudodontornis#paleontology#prehistory#prehistoric life#biology#a dinosaur a day#a-dinosaur-a-day#dinosaur of the day
291 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Dragonfly Curse
Summary:Â Roman often gets hit with small curses by the Dragon Witch- little things being forced to speak only in rhyme or becoming incredibly clumsy for a day. He hides this from the others, as to him theyâre punishment enough for his failures. Theyâre small measly problems- which makes this latest curse ironic in that heâs reduced to a four-inch tall dragonfly-winged fairy.
Words: 4,780
This is a commission piece for @i-will-physically-fight-you! Thank you again for commissioning me, this was so much fun to write. :) My commissions are open! More information available on my blog.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Roman treaded through the forest, footsteps light as he fought to keep his presence unknown. Uneasily he twisted his wrist, the handle of his blade recognizing the familiar movements as he gave the sword a small twirl to calm his nerves. It grounded him, reminding him that even in this vast expanse Roman still had strength. A strength he had to wield if he intended to protect those he loved.
Imagination could be a fickle thing. Once upon a time, Thomas was young. His dreams were filled with puppy dogs and rainbows (the symbolism ever present in his gay subconscious), and Roman was happy to traverse the magical paradise that had appeared through a portal in his room. Back then it was a magical place, so full of laughter and cheer. Roman had always wished he could bring some of that wonderous joy into his own room so that he could let his fellow sides in on the fun.
Now, Romanâs greatest fear was exposing his family to this hell.
As Thomas had grown older, the Imagination had become overgrown with negative creations, a side effect of the dark sides no doubt. For far too long Roman had blamed Virgil for the shadow figures that now crept behind every tree, or the inky dark marshes that threatened to swallow unsuspecting villagers whole. Now Roman knew better; the horrible demons lurking around the Imagination had appeared on their own, independent of a single creator, instead representing something far darker than the embodiment of anxiety himself.
Roman chuckled darkly to himself. Maybe Virgil would be amusedly offended at the idea of something having a more terrifying aesthetic than his hundred layers of black eyeshadow. The image was nice to chuckle at, but Roman knew it would never be a reality. He couldnât let Virgil, or anyone else he cared about for that matter, ever learn about these invaders. They were Romanâs problem alone, his burden to bear. Why else would the portal into Imagination only exist in his own room? Clearly this was his purpose as a knight- to protect those he loved, even from fear of danger itself. Ignorance was bliss, surely.
Of course, Roman was unable to hide everything from the sides, much as he wanted to remain covert. There were times when Roman would⊠lose. The Dragon Witch was a formidable opponent, much as Roman loathed to admit it, and she took pleasure in laying curses upon Roman for her amusement. These curses were hardly permanent but would carry into the mindscape. Perhaps this was the Dragon Witchâs way of trying to affect the world beyond this accursed land, knowing she herself could never get past the portal. Sending back a defeated and hexed Roman was the closest she could get to throwing something of her own into the mindscape.
Thankfully, these curses had never been particularly threatening to Romanâs physical form, just his pride. That only made them hurt worse in Romanâs mind. Was it not enough to be defeated in his own realm? Must she bruise his fragile ego? But in this way, she knew his weaknesses. Stabs wounds healed. The echoing laughter in his mind did not.
Roman thought back briefly, recounting some of her more memorable curses. One of the first had been upon his tongue, turning it a dull silver in mockery of the phrase âsilver tongueâ and forcing the princely figure to only speak in rhymes. The others thought he was just being dramatic as ever, putting up with his antics as Roman attempted to compliment Pattonâs cooking skills and ended up launching into an eloquent soliloquy about the talent of the heart to bring such âdelectable, respectable, selectable treats to the table, how my dearest Patton have you proven yourself so able-â and so the rhyming continued. Roman had even enjoyed that one, leaning into it to test his own feats of poetry. He challenged Logan to a rematch of their rap battle, this time proving himself a worthy opponent.
The Dragon Witch had been less than pleased when he returned the next week, whistling a nameless tune and declaring how âyour devious plan backfired; Iâm feeling rather inspired!â Perhaps it was his jesting that had earned him the next hex, cursing him to become unstable on his feet. Roman had spent the day tripping over himself, spilling water any time a cup was placed in his hands and falling flat on his face on more than one occasion. Roman could only play those instances off with the line âIâve falling for you, my fairest Virgil!â so many times before it was clear that this behavior wasnât going to end. Virgil told him to snap out of it, and Roman was forced to spend the rest of the evening in his room willing his boots to stop making a fool of him.
So the curses continued, slowly accumulating through the years to remind Roman of his failures. Each lasted only a day, gone by the time he woke the next day. Never the same curse- after all, being part of the Imagination, even the Dragon Witch had standards. Unoriginality wouldnât stand. Normally Roman would appreciate this creativity, but used against him it was less than pleasant having to bravely face his punishments. Which is why Roman made it a point not to lose often.
Roman paused, his feet stopping atop the large carpet of leaves painted in beautiful golden hues. It would be a beautiful sight, if the stillness in the air did not make the hairs on the back of his neck stand so unpleasantly.
âI was almost thinking you would not show.â Roman spoke up, raising his voice. He kept his gaze straight ahead, giving no other indication he knew there was a trespasser amongst the woods. âOr rather, if youâre attempting to be sneaky, you need to work on your dramatics, you son of a birch.â
There was a giggling through the air, as though the trees found this insult particularly amusing. Roman thought they might, and he gave a small smirk, radiating the essence of a casual hero who was sure of his blade. Perhaps if he imagined himself as such, it would prove true.
âSon of a birch?â A tree, darker than the rest, appeared insulted off to the left a few more paces down the path. The foliage shifted, the tree shrinking and curling in on itself as a woman emerged from the wreckage. She looked annoyed, the atmosphere immediately darkening as she stepped forwards. âI was an aspen, you royal twig!â
âWell youâre certainly as-pain in my butt.â Roman retorted. The trees merely groaned at that one, a few of the younger saplings muttering amongst themselves as though trying to figure out what exactly he meant. Roman rolled his eyes. âAlright peanut gallery, I get it, not my best work.â
âPeanut gallery, now thereâs an idea.â The Dragon Witch put a finger to her chin, as if considering an idea. âPerhaps when I beat you today Iâll turn you into a peanut plant. Or better yet, Iâll trap you in a peanut gallery comic, so you will be forced to watch everyone laugh at your antics.â
âIâve already been a comic book character.â Roman groaned, pretending to be bored as he stretched out a crick in his neck. âAnd you did a strawberry bush only a month ago. Have you really run out of curses so soon? You seem a bit lost for inspiration. How about I do you a favor. After I kick your butt, you can spend the week thinking up better ideas.â
âYou make me laugh, Prince Roman.â The Dragon Witch said, but her mouth was still a flat line. âBut perhaps you should save the theatrics for your stage.â
âGladly.â With no more fanfare, Roman charged, sword at the ready. He took a swipe at the Dragon Witch. Unsurprisingly, she disappeared in a cloud of dark smoke. Knowing this trick, Roman wasted no time in bringing his elbow reeling backwards, satisfied by the âoof!â of pain that came as he painfully elbowed her in the stomach. Roman had no qualms against playing dirty against a girl, especially because gender is a social construct and she started it.
âWhy, you little-!â Before she could wrap her claws around Roman the prince rolled to the side, coming up to face her head on again. The Dragon Witch growled, a ball of green flame appearing in her hand.
âYou wouldnât.â Roman squinted, trying to gauge how far his opponent would go.
âOh, I would.â The Dragon Witch sneered, tossing the flame to the ground. Instantly the golden leaves began to catch fire, the flames spreading as quickly the entire scene became ablaze.
Romanâs eyes widened only momentarily before he began to frantically dash back down the path, the flames licking at his heels. He knew that the trees themselves would likely be protected, mere puppets designed by the Witch who wanted an audience (she always was one for theatrics), but everything else in this forest was fair game.
âYouâre insane!â Roman yelped, shaking his leg briefly as his pants briefly caught fire. The Witch cackled at this, giving chase through the path as the green flickers did nothing to harm her. If anything, they curled around her ankles, hugging their creator gently.
âLiar liar, pants on fire!â The Dragon Witch seemed to only find humor in this scenario, grinning manically.
âWhat are you, twelve?â Roman huffed, his breathing becoming heaving as he fought to keep running. Why didnât Thomas go to the gym more often? Probably due to Pattonâs love of cookies. Even if Patton was a fluffball, at this particular moment Roman was wishing he could change a lot of the heartâs habits if only to gain a little more endurance for these aggravating chase scenes. When he got back to the Mindspace, Roman was certainly going to fill Thomasâ dreams with more eye candy muscled men in the hopes of inspiring him to exercise even once.
Too distracted by thoughts of shirtless men, Roman was oblivious to the branches reaching out for him until it was too late. The wooden limbs wrapped around him, forcing his sword to clatter to the ground as one of the tree spirits tugged him into a tight grip.
âNo fair!â Roman pouted, watching the Dragon Witch approach with a devious smirk, her flames coming with her.
âWhatâs wrong, Prince Roman?â She feigned ignorance, lifting her hand to direct the flames to begin climbing the tree, getting closer and closer to his legs which were desperately trying to kick out of their way. âCome now, surely you havenât been bested by a few candle flames and a tree? Get up, Prince Roman. Fight. Whereâs that courageous hero who dared to march into myrealm just hours ago, dressed in regal colors and claiming ownership of a land he can never hope to control?â
âI YIELD!â Roman suddenly declared through gritted teeth, his knees tucked up to his chest as the fire licked at his boots. To declare himself unsuccessful hurt more than their burn, and as the flames disappeared Roman felt the own fire of determination dying in his heart.
It seemed recently it had burning out quicker with each battle, these losses slowly taking a toll on even his resolve.
âAww, that wasnât so hard, was it?â The Dragon Witch teased. Roman gave her a defiant glare.
âI already yielded, thereâs no need to drag it out.â Roman huffed, slumping back in the treeâs embrace. âJust get it over with, do your thing. Give me your curse and Iâll be on my way. What will it be, the comic or the plant? Well? What are you waiting for?â
The Dragon Witch paused, her expression for once perfectly blank. âWhy arenât you afraid of me?â
âWhy should I be?â Roman shrugged, feeling a bit proud that he could make her scowl even in her victory. A conversation was still a battle when it came to the Dragon Witch, and at least Roman could win this. âYour little curses are nuisances at best. Your strongest has only ever left me cowering under a blanket for a day. Just a day, nothing more. Nothing sticks. You canât hurt me, not in any real way at least, because everything you do is temporary. Your magic is just little parlor tricks.â
âLittle parlor tricks?!â She screeched and spat. âHow dare you! You insufferable pest, you incompetent sprite, you infinitesimal thorn in my side!â The Dragon Witchâs eyes blazed with a fury unmated by any Roman had ever seen, and for the first time in forever Roman really did feel afraid. She struck her hand across his face, leaving a scorching mark with a familiar tingling feeling of magic.
âThere.â The Dragon Witch hissed, letting the tree drop Roman into an unassuming pile on the ground. âHowâs that for a parlor trick?â Without another word she spun on her heel and left. The fact that she didnât stick around to watch her spell take effect was a sure sign that Roman had pissed her off more than usual, which likely didnât bode well for whatever unfortunate hex had just been quite literally slapped upon him.
Roman groaned, his body feeling like it was collapsing in on itself as Roman curled up into a tight ball. A searing pain had begun just along his spine, and Roman heard the fabric of his shirt begin to tear. Rude; he was particularly fond of this ensemble. But even Princey couldnât lament the ruination of his garments for long, instead letting out a gasp as another round of fiery discomfort shot through his back. Was this the curse? To be in misery for a day? It certainly made Roman regret being so mouthy.
Thankfully, the pain slowly began to ebb away, leaving only a dull ache in its wake. Roman felt as though something was laying across his back, and new nerves connected to these new appendages. Cautiously Roman opened his eyes, looking back for confirmation.
Wings- he had wings. Dragonfly wings, to be exact. It seemed the Dragon Witch was still just as fond of draconic irony as always.
âWell thatâs not so bad.â Roman decided. Sure, they were painful to grow, and they would certainly be impossible to hide, but Roman had stayed in his room during a curse before. He gave them a cautious flutter, wincing as one wing smacked him in the face. Perhaps this would take a bit more practice.
Roman stood up, gaining his footing on the slippery leaf below him and prepping for a test flight. Wait⊠yes, that was leaf, singular. Roman stared down at his feet incredulously, not believing his eyes. That had to be a very large leaf, unlessâŠ
The princely figure let out a groan, looking up to see his suspicions were confirmed. The dark trees now loomed over him, appearing to be hundreds of feet tall. It wasnât just wings, then. The witch had cursed Roman to become a fairy of all things, reduced to nothing but a poor copy of tinkerbell.
At this size, Roman was even more wary of Imagination land, picturing all the horrible creatures that could make quick work of him. He had to get back, now.
âAlright, faith and trust and all that jazz.â Roman psyched himself up, scrunching his face and giving his body a shake to let out his nerves. He focused on getting his wings to flap properly this time, nearly crying out in relief when his feet left the ground.
âDonât look down.â Roman instructed himself, firmly keeping his gaze forward as he shot through the air, beginning to get the hang of flying as he dodged the various brambles. More than once Roman nearly went headfirst into a spiderweb, skidding to a stop at the last moment. Thankfully he reached the exit on the other side of the forest without becoming prey to any of the shadowy demons. He was relieved that the door still recognized his presence in this form, swinging open wide. Roman wouldnât have been able to open it himself.
ââŠwoah.â Roman floated inside, momentarily shocked by how unfamiliar his own bedroom looked at this size. He settled down onto his desk, thrown off by the way he had to look up to see the bristled tips of his paintbrushes. How odd.
A knock came at the door, so loud and intimidating that Roman nearly jumped out of his skin. âKiddo?â Pattonâs voice was clearly gentle, but still it rumbled with an unnatural quality. âDo you want to join us for lunch?â
âAh, no thanks, Pat!â Roman called back, hoping his nerves werenât heard in his voice.
There was silence, and then another knock. âKiddo? You in there?â
Oh, of course- an impulse to hit his own forehead overcame Roman. If Pattonâs voice was so loud, it only followed that Romanâs voice must be quiet in comparison. Heâd have to commit if he wanted to be heard.
âNO THANKS!â Roman called again, this time cupping his hands to his mouth to be heard.
âOh, okay!â Patton sounded relieved, if not a bit disappointed. Roman deflated slightly, knowing this was another consequence of the curse. He hated letting Patton down. âWell, uh, Iâll check in on you again later!â
He would, of course, the little puffball.
***
Roman tried not to let the knot of guilt twist in him too tight when Patton came back to ask at dinner, then again at breakfast, and a third time at lunch the next day.
This was the longest day of his life. Roman groaned, collapsing back onto his pillow. It only took a few moments for him to realize this was a terrible plan, nearly getting stuck as he sunk into the overly plush surface. Why wasnât he back to normal yet? It had been 24 hours, hadnât it?
Patton came back again at dinner. He was more insistent. Roman snapped at him, and it hurt.
What was he meant to do? Roman couldnât sleep that second night, his wings beginning to twitch anxiously. A curse had never lasted this long before. Should he tell the others?
The new fairy quickly shook his head. No, he couldnât do that. Going to them meant admitting defeat. He would have to come clean about his rivalry with the Dragon Witch, letting them know of all his countless failures. What would they think of him? What sort of creativity was he if he couldnât do his one job of keeping Imagination in check? Roman had to protect his family, not the other way around. Besides, he could only imagine the jests he would receive in this form:
âIt seems you are incapable of even performing your own tasks adequately-â
âYou tried your best, Kiddo, but leave it up to the real sides next time-â
âWhatâs the matter, Princey? A little thing like you couldnât possibly help-â
A knock on the door jolted Roman out of his thoughts, the fae rubbing at the wetness on his cheeks. When had he started crying?
âRoman?â That was Loganâs voice, so cool and calculating and pleasant in tone. âWe have been sent to retrieve you for breakfast. Are you alright?â
Roman couldnât even work up the energy to respond. He just let his head loll to the side. Sooner or later the others would learn to leave him alone. Maybe theyâd even forget about him⊠if he was going to be stuck like this, it might be for the best. Roman was useless.
âI can feel the sulking from here.â A third voice muttered, Romanâs sensitive ears picking up Virgilâs annoyed tone. âI say we just break in.â
Roman quickly sat up. What? Them, here? No, they couldnât see him like this! He flew into the air, eyes scanning for any place he could hide.
âI thought you were against barging into bedrooms?â Logan spoke.
âNah, just my room. Call me a hypocrite.â
Roman panicked, hearing the doorknob begin to turn. Without hesitation he dashed out of sight, settling onto the top of his wardrobe. Just in time, too, as moments later his fellow sides came barging into the room.
âPRINCEY, GET UP!â Virgilâs volume made the tiny side cringe, Roman pressing his hands firmly to his ears. ââŠprincey?â
âIt appears heâs not here.â Logan sated, the two gazing at the bed with conflicting amounts of bewilderment.
âYeah, thanks, Sherlock.â Virgilâs facial features had turned decidedly blank, trying to process what was right in front of him.
âYou do not sound thankful.â Logan murmured.
Virgil ignored his quip, throwing the blanket off the bed. Of course, the entire thing still looked untouched. The anxious side began to run his hands through his hair, seeming conflicted before he rushed back to the door. âPATTON, GET UP HERE!â
There was a frantic pounding of footsteps, Patton clearly running up the stairs before he too appeared in the doorway. âWhat is it? Is Roman sick?â
âSick in the head- heâs gone.â Despite his angry words, Virgil looked frantic, and Roman felt far more than a twinge of guilt.
âThis is peculiar.â Logan frowned, a hand put to his chin. âThe mindscape is only so large. It contains each of our respective spaces and one communal area. Thomas is asleep, so heâs not there, and none of us have seen Roman in over 48 hours. Where could he possibly have gone?â
âUhâŠI have an idea.â
The other two sides looked where Patton was pointing, the door to Imagination still ajar.
No! Romanâs eyes widened with fear. The others couldnât go in there, theyâd be killed for sure! Roman had always lied about Imagination, treating it like a magical secret only for him so that they would never know the true misery he faced every day.
âDo you think his realm would grant us access?â Logan took a step closer, making Roman tense up. âI was under the impression that subconscious domains were only accessible by the primary side.â
âWell, the doorâs open.â Patton shrugged. âItâs worth a shot, right?â
âHold on a minute, Pat.â Virgil reached an arm out, grabbing Pattonâs forearm. âI donât like the look of this. Romanâs an idiot-â Hey! â-but maybe thereâs a reason we shouldnât go in there. We donât know what itâs like. Maybe weâll get corrupted just like you guys do in my room.â
For once, Roman was relieved Dark and Brooding was always so cautious. Maybe his friends would be safe after all.
âVirgil, itâs Imagination.â Patton removed Virgilâs hand with a smile, crushing all Romanâs hopes and dreams. âItâs not going to hurt us! I bet itâs got cotton candy clouds and singing flowers and puppies everywhere. â
âI take it back, thatâs much worse.â Virgil cringed, but he allowed Patton to take his hand and guide him forward.
âAssumptions will get us nowhere; there is only one way to know for certain.â Logan reached for the handle-
âWAIT!â Roman cried out, his voice shrill and high-pitched as three heads whirling around to meet his terrified expression. Roman gulped, still frightened of their reactions but knowing he had made the right decision. It was better they looked down on him forever if it meant they stayed safe.
Still, having three giants focused on him was nothing to sneeze at- even with all his pomp and circumstance, Roman found himself continuing to huddle against the top of the wardrobe, knowing the jig was up.
ââŠRoman?â Patton called out, his voice softer than it had ever been. âIs that you?â
Roman winced. âYeah, itâs⊠itâs me.â
He was thankful for his high vantage point, but he knew that if the others wanted to get him down it would be an easy enough task. He might be able to fly, but there were three of them for goodness sakes. At this size, a butterfly net could overpower him.
Roman groaned at the imagery, trying to get these thoughts out of his head. Why was he so frightened of the people he loved? Sure they were bigger now- er, he was smaller now- but they still had to care a little bit for him⊠right? Logan wouldnât really pin him to a board and Patton wouldnât really squeeze the life out of him and wow these images really need to stop right now get a GRIP, Princey!
âAre you harmed?â Logan asked, his question surprising the creative side. Logan was often ignorant to otherâs state of being.
âJust my pride.â Roman admitted.
Virgil quirked an eyebrow, but it lacked its usual sass. His expression was more shaken than it should be, and the emo looked paler than usual. âCare to tell us whatâs going on?â
Not really. Roman wanted to say, but he knew it was too late to back out now.
âWill you come down from there, Kiddo?â Patton took a step forward, cupping his palms and looking ready to catch Roman. He gazed at those hands for a minute, contemplating the risk before he fluttered down to stand in Pattonâs palms. This action earned a series of gasps as his wings had previously gone unnoticed.
âIt was the Dragon Witch.â Roman admitted, rubbing at his arm self-consciously. âShe cursed me to take this form.â
âSo, youâve just been hiding up here all alone?â Patton looked just about ready to cry. âWhy didnât you tell us?â
âI didnât want you all to think any lesser of me.â Roman ran a hand through his hair. âI know you all think of me as foolish already, and I thought- if you knew how much I failed, that would just be used against me as well. Iâm not the protector I pretend to be. Iâve tried to hide this from you because look at me now! A few inches tall and wings on my back like some laughable child cartoon character. I couldnât stand the mockery on top of everything else.â
âRoman, that is preposterous.â Logan said firmly, earning an elbow to the side from Virgil that didnât stop the nerd from continuing. âRegardless of your current stature, you are a core element of Thomasâ personality. We require your input. We function best as a cohesive team. Sharing information about your own struggles will only better us as a unit because we will be better equipped to assist you.â
âThe nerdâs right.â Virgil rubbed the back of his neck, looking guilty. âJeez, Princey, I mean⊠I know we call each other names, but I donât mean anything by it. I just thought that was our thing. Iâm not gonna mock you when youâre clearly hurting, thatâd just be cruel.â
âFailure is normal, kiddo.â Patton reached his thumb up, rubbing it comfortingly along Romanâs side. The sensation was strange, but not unpleasant. âJust because you failed once doesnât mean youâre a failure.â
Roman winced. âAh, actually, itâs⊠itâs more than once.â The words began to spill out of him, gaining momentum. âI lose to her so often, she always has the upper hand and itâs never the same curse and I keep hiding them from you but they only last a day and this one hasnât stopped and I donât know what to do and Iâm going to be tiny and useless forever-â
âOY!â Virgilâs shout made Roman flinch again, and the anxious side had the decency to look sheepish. ââŠsorry. But you need to cut it out. Panicking is my thing.â
âRoman, it doesnât matter if youâve failed a hundred, trillion, billion times.â Patton corrected his wording.
âThatâs not statistically possible.â Logan looked confused.
âYou will never be a failure in our eyes.â Patton insisted. âYou are brave, and kind, and lovable, and you bring so much to the table every single day. We couldnât do it without you, Kiddo. And even at this size youâre the same amazing Prince we know and love. Youâre just⊠a pocket prince now!â
âRoman, I admit that curses are not my area of expertise.â Logan adjusted his glasses. âBut, I believe that with our efforts combined, there is certain to be a way to reverse these effects, especially given the knowledge the previous curses all took time to wear off.â
âLet us help you.â Virgil said, his tone bordering on pleading.
Roman looked around at his family. His fantastic, brilliant, amazing family. How could he have not trusted them with this? Of course they wouldnât see him as lesser, just because of a small curse. His failures were not what defined him.
âOkay.â Roman agreed, feeling nearly overwhelmed with the love he had for them all.
#i-will-physically-fight-you#g/t#sanders sides#writing commissions#commissions#commission piece#commission#fairies#fairy#fairy!roman#infinitesimal!sides#fae#roman sanders#roman#hurt/comfort#virgil sanders#virgil#patton sanders#patton#logan sanders#logan#dragon witch#fae!roman
701 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Flour Follies (one shot)
Characters: Loki x Reader
Genre: Pure, unadulterated fluff
Rating: PG-13, some kissing and a bit of innuendo
Summary: When you are left behind from the latest Avengers mission, you turn to cooking to ease your anxieties, but the God of Mischief canât help but get in the way.
A/N: This is for @babylevinesâ 4k writing challenge! Congrats on so many followers! My prompt was: âYou canât be mean, because I cook the food⊠and I could technically poison you.â
âOw! God that hurt!â
It was oddly quiet in the Compound, despite your cursing. The majority of the team had left on a mission, leaving you and Loki behind. Untested and untrusted, both of you. You werenât âreadyâ for it yet, and Loki hadnât fully proven himself to be trustworthy in perilous situations. He probably never would, even though he had been living here for almost a year without incident. Well, serious incident.Â
One canât fault the God of Mischief for pulling a few harmless pranks - although his definition of harmless and that of everyone else may differ slightly. The time that he switched out the dummy training weapons for real ones hadnât caused any harm, but that was only because Nat had seen the glint of sharpened steel just before she embedded it in Samâs side.
You absolutely hated it when they left you behind. Youâd only been part of the team for a few months, but you were still itching to go out and help your coworkers - and letâs be honest, friends - take on the big bad guys. Staying behind just made you anxious. It wasnât productive to just sit around and wait for them to return, turning over more and more gruesome scenarios in your mind for the myriad of ways that they could get injured.
One thing that always worked to keep your mind and body busy was cooking. It was hard to consider gruesome ends to the lives of your friends when you had to keep the exact steps or measurements of a recipe at the forefront of your thoughts. Plus, everybody liked to come home from a long day of work to delicious food waiting for them, and it was a small thrill to have actual Superheroes compliment your cooking. So, while they sped away to fight crime or save the world or something else equally heroic, you toiled in the kitchen, intent on vanquishing their hunger as effectively as they did their enemies.
Well, judging by your cursing, it was a little less effective.
You pulled your fingertip into your mouth, giving the slow cooker a glare for having the gall to burn you. With your free hand, you, carefully, layered in the roast you had purchased, along with plenty of potatoes and carrots around and on top of it.
âYou summoned me?â A velvety voice that you knew all too well called from behind you.
Pulling your finger from your mouth, you rolled your eyes and poured the broth that had been waiting beside the slow cooker inside of it. âYou are not the only god, Loki.â
âBut Iâm the only one that matters.â You could practically hear the arrogant smirk that accompanied the words.
âWhat are you doing?â he asked, silently coming up beside you, peering at your work. He wouldnât see much, as youâd already put on the lid and that had fogged up considerably, but he could still pretend that he was looking at something.
âMaking food, smart one,â you explained bluntly, rolling your eyes.
Suddenly two arms clasped the counter on either side of you, boxing you in. You turned around and crossed your arms over your chest, an impressive feat considering how close he was to you.
âYou know better than to insult me, mortal,â he rumbled, voice deep as he glared down at you.
âOh shove off, Loki. I gotta make cookies.â You uncrossed your arms to push on his chest lightly, knowing that putting any force behind the gesture was useless. Super strength was not one of your abilities, so the only way to get him to back off was of his own volition.
He did his best to look menacing, but the predatory gleam in his eyes was lessened by the uptick of the corners of his lips. âWe are all alone on this floor. I could do whatever I wished with you and no one would be any wiser. Your powers are no match for mine.â
âWhatever you wished with me?â You winked, shimmying your shoulders in an overdramatic seductive manner.Â
With the quirk of your brow, you accepted his unspoken challenge and ducked underneath his arms faster than he could move them to compensate. You darted to the fridge before turning to stick your tongue at him. He was fast, but you were faster. âYou were saying?â
He stalked toward you, head tilted forward and emerald eyes watching you from beneath sooty lashes, but you slipped behind him and tapped him on the shoulder. âIâm sorry. Were you being threatening? Iâll stand still.â
Lokiâs hand reached out to snag your wrist as he whipped around, firm enough to hold you to the spot but not enough to bruise. âYou are playing with fire, Y/N.â
You just smiled innocently up at him. In all the time youâve spent here and interacted with Loki, he had made countless threats against you. It wasnât a new vocation for him. But he had never acted upon any of them, and you firmly believed that he never would. No matter how much you pushed his buttons. And, oh, his buttons were fun to push.Â
âOh, I thought I was playing with a god. My mistake.â Not your best line, but it earned you the tightening of the skin around his eyes nonetheless.
âDo not disrespect me. You will regret it,â he threatened, towering over you, his nose inches away from yours as he tried to use your significant height difference to his advantage.
You didnât cower, instead choosing to puff out your chest and return his sinister expression. âYou canât be mean, because I cook the food⊠and I could technically poison you.â
He tilted his head to the side, an arrogant smirk spreading across his pale, elegant features as he released you. âYour Midgardian poisons would do nothing to me.â
You went to the fridge and pulled out butter and eggs, setting them carefully on the nearest counter. You felt his eyes on you as you went to grab the flour from the pantry, and with your back to him, you quickly dipped your hand into the bag to grab a small handful of the fine powder. âWanna find out?â
He hissed your name in warning and you just knew that he was coming up behind you. So predictable. When his long fingers clasped over your hip and flipped you around to face him, you didnât resist the movement and used the momentum to take your handful of flour and slap it onto the smooth, soft material of his black button-down shirt.
His face contorted in shock, his jaw dropping and eyes wide. You burst out into laughter. It was too rich to see the pretentious god covered in flour, his typical black wardrobe highlighting the mess too perfectly.
âOops!â
An impish smile tugged on his lips, and his eyes flicked behind you. Before you could consider the possible reasons for the mischief glinting in his gaze, the entire bag of flour was dumped onto your head, thanks to his magic. You sputtered in his satisfied face. After a stunned moment, the absurdity of the two of you standing there covered in flour bubbled up from within you and you gave in to it, laughing boisterously. Head thrown back, mouth wide open, eyes closed, and absolutely covered in flour you were sure that you looked like some wild thing, but you didnât care.Â
âServes you right, wicked woman,â he teased, circling his arms around your waist, pulling you firmly against his chest.
You ruffled your hands through your hair, sending flour flying over the both of you. Flour dusted both of you more thoroughly for your efforts. It clung to his sharp jawline and lightened his dark eyebrows and hair. The effect was almost ghostly when partnered with the lightness of his skin. But the warmth in his eyes still sent your heart skittering as he gazed down at you as your laughter died down. That look, of pure happiness and adoration, was for you alone.
It was difficult to manage when he was so adorably disheveled - heâd have a fit if he knew you thought that about him - but you looked up to him with a false look of frustration on your face. You knew he didnât buy it, you couldnât stop the smile that parted your white-powdered lips as you rested your hands on his chest, but it was still fun to pretend. âNow how am I supposed to make cookies?â
He dipped his head to capture your lips in his, tasting of flour and coffee, his soft lips working against yours with practiced motions that you had perfected over the last few weeks. His fingers rubbed against your back pleasantly, making sure to send warm tingles through you and steal your breath away.
Having enthusiastically silenced you, he pulled away and smiled at your dazed expression as his nose nudged yours. âForget about the cookies, pet.â
His insistence reminded you of your own mission, and you actually pouted. Somehow still able to focus on your task despite the handsome man gazing down at you, you thumped your hands against his chest lightly. Small white puffs of flour scattered into the air with each light hit. âBut I promised Sam Iâd make him my famous chocolate chip cookies. Theyâre irresistible.â
His hands tugged on your hips until they met his, and he brushed his lips along the soft skin of your neck. âI can think of another thing thatâs irresistible.â
âYouâre incorrigible,â you murmured, pushing against his chest lightly. âBut I really need to get these made, so if you could unhand meâŠâ
He relented with a heavy sigh, dropping his head to your shoulder. âLove.â
âOrder more flour for delivery, and then weâll talk,â you haggled, running your floured hands through his black hair, making an absolute mess of it.
A pleased hum vibrated out from his chest, and he lifted his head to press a kiss to your forehead, pulling away with a frown from the bitter taste of the raw flour on your skin. âYou bargain with me?â
âYup,â you replied, your lips popping the last syllable loudly between the two of you. You slipped out of his hold to gather the rest of the ingredients that you could find, leaving a cloud of flour in your wake.
When you finally stopped moving about, stationed in front of the stand mixer with the ingredients laid out before you, you turned your head to watch Loki over your shoulder with a quirked brow and a small smile on your lips.
âF.R.I.D.A.Y., order more flour for the accursed cookies,â he commanded, staring at you as if you were a glass of water and he was stranded in the desert.
Your laughter echoed throughout the empty room as he lifted you over his shoulder and carried you away from the disaster of a kitchen.
âI believe that a shower is in order. Wouldnât want to have errant flour falling into the recipe and ruin the whole batch of irresistible cookies.â
#mimis4kchallenge#loki x reader#loki#loki odinson#loki laufeyson#loki friggason#loki fluff#loki fanfic#loki oneshot
586 notes
·
View notes
Note
TMIT: What was the determining factor in becoming an Illidari for Korr?
Asking the real questions, huh? Iâm going to preface this by saying she would -never- openly talk about this. In the three years Iâve been playing her she has only ever vaguely mentioned it in passing to OCâs that she has vehemently trusted. Nobody has yet to, in writing, get the answer out of her ;) But for the sake of the question I will concede.
Desperation.
Korrinthâs story isnât about her triumphs. Itâs about her failures and living with them. How corrosive they can be, how they can lead you down the wrong paths- even for the right reasons. But to really examine why Korrinth decided to become an Illidari you would have to know a little about her backstory.
She has a twin, one that shared a passion for magic and a hunger to learn. They grew up together, they were close, they were happy. Without getting too into the nitty-gritty, they had both discovered a sinister tome in a long forgotten tomb. Both of them were overjoyed, even with how off-putting that book was, it held secrets from before the War of Ancients. It would certainly put their careers as budding research mages on the map, without a doubt.
Instead of immediately handing it over to the Kirin Tor right away, like so many promising students, they sought to understand the book first. They wanted to learn from it. They wanted exclusive rights to whatever was found within those dusty old pages.
Of course it never quite works out that way.
Relivastus, Korrinths twin, was so enamored by what he was learning that he didnât see the signs. He didnât see as the color drained from his face, until his skin tightly coiled around bone, speaking in dead language late at night when everyone else was sleeping.Â
Korrinth noticed, and despite trying to pull him away from the book, it never came to pass before Relivastus did something he could not take back. Over night, the small village right outside of Dalaran that the pair had grown up in disappeared. The structures were sound, pots were still on the stove cooking evening supper, but not a single soul inhabited that village. To this day one of the most pressing mysteries of folk lore citizens of Dalaran talk about. Relivastus and Korrinth both disappearing- presumed dead with the rest. (Btw Dawnshatter isnât her actual last name).
Anyways, that context aside-
For the next ten years Korrinth hunted her brother, who had become more of a monster then a man at this point. The feeling of guilt over her hesitation making killing him not an option. She rather focused her efforts on trying to pry him away from the very object that was corrupting him. This was met with little to no success. While she had caught up to him a few times? It almost always ended with her near death.
There wasnât a single text out of all the records she scoured that lent any aid. No warlock or demon or beast could answer her questions. She was utterly alone, helpless to help her brother.
Flash forward to their last in person meeting. Korrinth was able to get the better of Reli, due to something she falls back to a lot- runic trapping. She was able to put him into what was basically a status field that kept him on ice while preserving his being while she continued to look for some type of cure.
Years went by without any sort of lead led to a deep depression and lack of a singular focus to put her efforts.
She eventually heard of Kaelâthas taking what were now the Sinâdorei through the Dark Portal. To a world so ravaged by demons that it was merely a floating rock in the Nether. Obviously this was an appealing place to look for any sort of aid to her goal. Given her incredibly low stance on life at this point? A suicide mission that she had deemed a welcome end seemed like a good idea. She enlisted in the Sunfury as a battle-mage and made her way to Outland.
Frankly she didnât even quite know about the Illidari other then what vague texts she had read until an agent of Illidan approached her. She was scouted for her talent in runes and their inherit nature- considering the Illidari were about to start mass producing troops, someone with the kind of background experience was considered quite valuable to them.
The rest is basically history. In this low state Korrinth damned herself, thinking that if any one organization (One with very close guarded secrets) would have the answers she sought on the demonic? It would be them.
To this date she has not found a single thing that will help her cure her brother. Fueling her thoughts now that this entire curse, her new monstrous existence, was nothing more then a poor choice with heavy consequences.
And thatâs it. Thatâs the story of how Korrinth came to be who she is today.
Bonus kicker: When Korrinth became an Illidair her physiology changed. One of the most tragic things about her character is that she has a genuine and real passion for magic. But when her body changed? She could no longer easily use Arcana as a fuel source, as her body now defaults her energies to fel. Not only does that add an extra layer of tragic sacrifice unique to her? When that happened it broke the magic that was holding her brother in itâs prison. Effectively releasing him the day she grew horns.
Thanks @zeehva ! ^.^
5 notes
·
View notes
Note
All of the questions for Griffin and Valtor and Griffin and Faragonda.
Oh, wow! Okay! Youâre not taking any chances of allowing some of the questions to be left unanswered in case no one else sends them in, huh? XD
Griffin x Valtor:
1. Who likes to sit in the otherâs lap?
Griffin does that to distract him. Itâs not like he gets a chance to ignore her when sheâs sitting in his lap and grinding against him.
Valtor loves to rest his head in Griffinâs lap while sheâs reading, though. Sometimes he even takes a nap since she reads for hours and doesnât move. Heâs never slept better than at those times.
2. On a cold day, who likes to snuggle up to the other?
Griffin likes to snuggle up to Valtor because heâs always warm but he is the one who gladly snuggles up to her no matter what the day because she is always so warm towards him and he canât get enough of that.
3. Who cooks the food and who does the dishes?
Griffin cooks since Valtor is a disaster in the kitchen and he does the dishes to prove that heâs not that bad at everything that is related to cooking. She teases him if heâs sure he can handle the dirty dishes and he plays offended that she doesnât trust him just to have her catch him use magic to get the dishes done. He then uses the excuse that that is just faster and smarter since there is no point in doing it manually when he has magic at his disposal. Griffin just gives him a knowing look which prompts him to pull her into a kiss and keep it up until she can barely breathe, not to mention get smug with him.
4. How would they describe each other to loved ones who havenât met their partner yet?
Griffin would describe him as ardent and super passionate if even impulsive sometimes. Sheâd say heâs secretly sensitive and even romantic but he can be distrustful and jealous and hot-headed. (Oops! XD)
Valtor would describe her as gentle and loving in the first place since that is the thing that first pops up into his mind. And sheâs so warm and soft, even with her sharp wit and skills and even sharper words. He canât understand how she combines those traits but damn if heâs not left completely in awe by it.
5. Who is more likely to kiss their partner on their forehead?
Griffin. Sheâd totally want to provide all kinds of affection that Valtorâs been denied and she just canât help but adore the shock, awe and wonder that his expression combines when she gives him a forehead kiss even if her heart constricts in her chest at the thought that heâs never been loved at all and even the simplest of affection leaves him bewildered and entranced.
6. Who makes a scrapbook of all their memories to give to their partner for a special event? Ex- anniversary, birthday, etc.
I think Griffin, to show him that she values all the moments theyâve had together and theyâre all special to her. Even the small and silly ones.
7. Where would they go to get away from everyone else and just be alone?
Itâs not like they can really go anywhere but they steal little moments when theyâre out on missions and have some time and opportunities on their hands that wouldnât compromise the mission. When they're at the base, they stay in Valtorâs room which isnât ideal since theyâd gotten interrupted in less than pleasant ways by the Ancestral Witches but, unfortunately, thatâs their reality.
8. Who would want to take cute pictures for Instagram?
I donât think either one of them would want to post anything on any social platforms. Theyâre both private people.
9. Who would most likely call their partner, dude, babe and idiot, all in the same sentence?
There is no way either one of them would use dude. Sorry but no. I can see Valtor calling Griffin babe just to get her reaction. But I donât think either one of them would call the other idiot. Even if itâs just a joke.
10. How do they let their loved ones know they are dating?
Honestly, they donât. They like their privacy and arenât in a rush to get it announced just to be teased by their loved ones. (So Valtor doesnât really have loved ones but you can bet your ass that Ediltrude and Zarathustra would totally tease Griffin about everything she does with Valtor, even if theyâre just having a normal conversation. Edi and Zara will be like âCan you feel the sexual tension?â)
11. Who breaks out in a dance when they hear their favourite song and who joins their partner dancing no matter what they are currently doing?
Griffin would be the one to start dancing (in the confines of their private space of course) and she would get Valtor to join her no matter what heâs doing. Itâs not like he can resist, really.
12. If they each went to go buy an outfit for one another, what would they get?
Griffin would probably get him something more loose and relaxed that is also easier to put on. Yeah, magic is helpful when you have 300 layers of clothing but thatâs exactly it. She wants to get him something that wonât force him to use magic if he doesnât want to spend 5 hours getting dressed.
Valtor on the other hand would spend years looking for the perfect outfit that would accentuate Griffinâs figure and even her character. He would make sure that everything is just right only to end up with an elaborate outfit that is nightmare to put on but Griffin will look spectacular in it. When he manages to get her to wear it because she would be totally against even if he uses his magic to help her get dressed.
13. Who still blushes when their partner compliments them?
Griffin because Valtor is very inventive with words and always finds a way to surprise her with his compliments. That is not to say that Valtor doesnât have strong reactions when she compliments him as well, but he doesnât blush. He might just pull her into a kiss that inevitably turns into more, though.
14. What memories do they share together that will stay with them forever?
Their convergence, all the times either one of them has displayed trust towards the other and also all the times either one of them said âI love youâ. Those are things neither one of them can forget no matter how hard they try to (and you can be sure that they try very hard after everything goes to hell).
15. Who would dedicate a song to their partner at a karaoke night? Bonus - what song would it be and why?
I feel like Valtor would do that before they started dating just to mess with her. Sheâd be rolling her eyes so hard but her heart definitely flutters when she thinks she sees something genuine in his eyes while heâs singing the sappy lyrics. The song would be the cheesiest love song you can find.
Griffin x Faragonda:
1. Who likes to sit in the otherâs lap?
I think both of them do and especially when the other one is trying to get something done. Even if they get annoyed when they are the one whoâs being interrupted. Itâs not like they can stay mad at each other for long anyway. Especially with the other one in their lap.
2. On a cold day, who likes to snuggle up to the other?
Faragonda likes to snuggle up to Griffin who seems to be more dismissive of the cold as if she simply refuses to let it get to her. Griffin doesnât mind at all and snuggles with her gladly.
3. Who cooks the food and who does the dishes?
Griffin cooks and Faragonda does the dishes. She actually does them which sometimes leads to splashing each other with soapy water which then leads to taking a shower/bath together. Which then leads to more fun.
4. How would they describe each other to loved ones who havenât met their partner yet?
Griffin definitely mentions the peace and calmness Faragonda brings her first. She says Faragonda is super kind and understanding and is always supportive and she knows she can count on her for anything. Just talking about it brings her to near tears.
Faragonda loves to describe Griffin as a striking and complicated woman with a heart of gold who can be mischievous and playful but also your biggest nightmare if you cross her which in no way bothers Faragonda. Griffin means a lot to her with how she combines light and darkness and Faragonda loves and respects all parts of her even if some of them arenât pretty.
5. Who is more likely to kiss their partner on their forehead?
Faragonda does it more often and it always seems to touch Griffin but when Griffin is the one to do it, it has a very profound effect on Faragonda. Itâs something that is so Griffin while also seeming so distant from what Griffin usually displays and it is beautifully paradoxical just like Griffin herself can be.
6. Who makes a scrapbook of all their memories to give to their partner for a special event? Ex- anniversary, birthday, etc.
Faragonda. She totally digs up stuff that Griffin never suspected she kept and makes her cry when she gives it to her. Itâs an expression of how much Faragonda has always valued their relationship and it really touches her.
7. Where would they go to get away from everyone else and just be alone?
Well, thatâs complicated. They would probably just hole themselves up either at Faragondaâs or at Griffinâs room and use magic to make sure they wonât be bothered.
8. Who would want to take cute pictures for Instagram?
Faragonda would be the one to post on Instagram but she knows Griffin hates that kind of publicity so she doesnât push her to take pics with her. Griffin expresses her gratitude for having her boundaries respected by occasionally taking a photo with Faragonda. Theyâre rare but she always makes them count.
9. Who would most likely call their partner, dude, babe and idiot, all in the same sentence?
Neither. Griffin may tease with âpixieâ occasionally. Faragonda calls her nerd in return which sends Griffin into deep shock since how could Faragonda of all people betray her trust like that XD. She expected something like that from Ediltrude and Zarathustra but never from Faragonda.
10. How do they let their loved ones know they are dating?
They donât. They arenât hiding their relationship but people canât seem to be able to catch on until they see them kissing which takes a long time since PDAs are not their thing.
11. Who breaks out in a dance when they hear their favourite song and who joins their partner dancing no matter what they are currently doing?
I feel like Faragonda wouldnât wait for her favorite song. She would be on for dancing in general when she hears music and would urge Griffin to join her. Surprisingly, she isnât met with that much resistance and soon they are dancing around the room and laughing. It gets even better when a slow song comes on and they just hold on to each other as they move around the room. The laughter dies down to leave them with comfortable silence and theyâre in heaven.
12. If they each went to go buy an outfit for one another, what would they get?
Faragonda would get all the things since she wants to spoil Griffin and also see her in everything. Griffin isnât pleased with that but after a lot of convincing puts on a fashion show for Faragonda which is very appreciated.
Griffin would buy her something nice and expensive when she wants to surprise her and something that she is sure Faragonda would never wear when she wants to mess with her. Faragonda of course, puts on the thing just to spite her which makes Griffin laugh but also leaves her a little shocked that her plan backfired so itâs not exactly certain who has the upper hand in that situation. Itâs probably a win-win, though, when Griffin peels the thing off of Faragonda along with the rest of her clothes.
13. Who still blushes when their partner compliments them?
Both of them. Faragonda blushes just like she always has. Even when they were still just friends and Griffin would compliment her. And she especially blushes when Griffin compliments her in front of others because she knows Griffin has a hard time with displaying intimacy in front of outside people but sheâs adamant about complimenting Faragonda whenever she feels like it even if there are other people around.
Griffin blushes because Faragonda has always been the one to see the best in her and she (F) always makes sure to show her she appreciates all of Griffin, from what she does to how she looks (which means a lot to Griffin especially now that theyâre getting older and she starts having doubts about her appearance).
14. What memories do they share together that will stay with them forever?
What memories donât they share? They share everything. From silly games, through talks about crushes, sharing their innermost thoughts, fighting together against literally every bad guy that ever existed, picking each other up and supporting each other through rough times, discovering who they are together, all the changes in their lives. Theyâve been there for each other through it all (well, mostly, but theyâre making up for lost time) and they value each otherâs company more than anything else.
15. Who would dedicate a song to their partner at a karaoke night? Bonus - what song would it be and why?
Faragonda would dedicate a song to Griffin. It would be something slow with a faster chorus, melodic and gentle and definitely very feelsy without it being super cheesy or cliched. It wouldnât be your run-of-the-mill love song but something that apparently means a lot to Faragonda in the context of her relationship with Griffin. Griffin would be in tears by the end of it.
#winx club#winx griffin#winx valtor#winx faragonda#griffin x valtor#covenshipping#griffin x faragonda#otp questions#winx headcanons#headcanons#ask#trashcankitty12
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Flame For A Cabbage (Part 9)
Iroh furrows his brows. âIt cannot be!â He declares. No, the bear must be lying. âDante Basco is a good man.â
Bosco puts the head of his fursuit back on, cackling maniacally.
âWhat are you really?â The Earth King asks. He knows that he will receive no answer. Decidedly, he doesnât want an answer at all. Anything that uses layers upon layers of illusions and disguises is not meant for human eyes. No, he doesnât want to think about the true form of this abomination.
Bosco makes himself cozy upon the Earth Kingâs throne. âentewtain me, foow.â He says with a uwu and looks to the Earth King. Years of being treated as a mere pet rather than the formidable and all powerful being that he is, has made him bitter. It is now the Earth Kingâs turn for humiliation.
âYou do not have to do this.â Iroh speaks up. He does not know what exactly âthisâ entails. But he does not want to find out. And with good reason. Bosco has terrible and horrific plans. Plans that start with yiffing a dragon; he has his eyes on the Dragon of the West, not realizing that he is actually the Pterodactyl of the West. Plans that end with total dimensional take over. He has taken many universes, it is always subtle at first; small tears in time and space that expose those in that universe to eldritch horrors such as himself, moments where universes bleed into each other, and other unremarkable happenings.
Bosco doesnât know what subtly is, he often confuses âsubtleâ for âboldâ.
He has just finished destroying Earth Kingdom Azulaâs universe. The woman had made a large spirit canon and had been blasting it off left and right. It was free real estate. He recalls fondly how she had used the spirit canon to cook her toast and, by extension, finally creating the opening that he had been waiting for.
âThis is some damn good toast.â She had said to Baatar, who had somehow survived the first time she had blasted him with her spirit canon. âReally damn good toast.â
What Bosco hadnât realized was that the damn good toast had mutated her eyebrows, giving them super powers. The ability to shoot spirit energy from them. And so he had to eliminate her and her eyebrows.
Though the damage has already been done. He sees that now as a very timid princess and a very irreparably furious Cabbage Merchant emerge. Â Bosco thinks faintly that he shouldnât have unhinged his jaw, revealing a bleak galaxy swirling with his gaping maw, to consume the merchantâs cabbage stall.
âThis is over bear.â She declares.
âHeâs not a bear!â The Earth King shouts. âHeâs a...f-f-furry and he might be DanteâŠâ
Iroh cuts him off, âhe is not Dante Basco. He lies.â
Azula stares at her potential business partner, waiting for him to further explain.
âHe is the Loch Ness Monster!â
Azula swallows, for this is all her fault.
Three dollars and fiddy cents, that had been the agreement made by the ancient leaders. Three fiddy to satiate the eldritch abomination that threatens to collapse their universe. Every hundred years one person is elected to make a noble sacrifice to save the world from total collapse. To sacrifice their hard earned cash.
That person is the Avatar. Only the Avatar master of all four elements, could produce exact change. But then everything changed when the Bumi attacked. On a day in mid-January Bumi had shouted, âI dare you to lick that pole.â Avatar Aang, knowing very well that he had to kick the ass of a Fire Lord, but not wanting to look like a coward in front of his friends who had taken to chanting, âdo it, do it, do it!â Had approached the pole and gave it a good lick. Unfortunately he could not pry is tongue from the spot so he remained there until a thick wall of ice formed around he and his bison.
One hundred years passed and the Loch Ness Monster was forced to accept a new sacrifice, a cabbage merchant named Azula. She still has a lot to learn (not that she will admit as much) and no one believes that she can save the world (she doesnât really want to anyhow).
âI paid your price, demon!â Azula shouts.
âThose were counterfeit bills!â He declares.
Azula gulps, so he has seen through her illusions. âI was in a hot spring, I didnât have cash on me at the time.â
âOoooooooh.â Bosco nods. âWell why didnâ you just say so?â
âBecause thatâs embarrassing.â Jet declares for her. âI mean what kind of madman bathes without carrying at least five dollars on them!?â
Azula shoots him a sharp glare and he mutters an apology.
âSomeone who is a peasant.â Sie declares. Man, he has been wanting to say that. âA peasant who couldnât sell enough cabbages.â
Azulaâs eyes widen in both anger and shock. âPerhaps Iâd have been able to sell more if some people didnât keep annihilating my stall!â
Aang whistles innocently to himself as if he hadnât, at one point, airbended her cabbage stand into a sinkhole. As if his bison never swallowed it whole. As if he didnât lead a band of angry firebenders in her path who had set fire to her cabbages.
Her fury simmers, but she keeps her composure. She takes a deep breath. âI didnât want to have to do this.â She says quietly to Jet. âHold my beer, you gorgeous man.â But she does not have a beer because she is only fourteen.
She takes her bangs in her hands and snaps them off.
âWhat the hell?â One of the Dailluminati exclaims.
âThereâs a reason why I keep my bangs sharper than Chanâs outfit!â She declares as she plunges her ridiculously pointy bangs into Boscoâs chest. The bear/Loch Ness Monster thing flashes a quick owo and lets out a roar. Azula is undisturbed, her cabbages will protect her. Bosco swipes at her and gives an uncannily cute âawooâ.
She stabs him again.
âyouw bangs wont wowk on me uwu!â He declares. âstab aww chu want~ i am immowtawâ
Azula knows now that it is true. Loch Ness Monster, Dante Basco, bear, the spawn of Cthulhu, whatever else he may be, is undeniably a furry.
She gives him one final stab. When it doesnât work she narrows her eyes. âOkay, bear, itâs time to face your doom!â She takes a deep breath as she prepares to enter her final form. In a flashy display of glimmering sparkles and a cheerful pop instrumental, she enters her magical girl transformation.
Instead of her merchantâs  rags, she now wears a crop top with a cabbage brooch, a mini skirt with a belt of emerald cabbages, and knee high neon green boots. The looks is completed by a cabbage tree hat that matches the outfit only in name.
Having completed her magical girl transformation, she gives a snide wink and shouts, âcabbage canon blast!â She holds her hands over her head and a large cabbage appears, it is outlined in glowing green and glitters in the sunlight.
It hurtles towards Bosco who BEARly leaps out of the way in time.
âCabbage leaf lash!â She calls and summons several bladed cabbage leaves.
They cut into Boscoâs fur and he gives a yip and another owo!!! âchu wiww pay fur dis!â
He gives a sonic roar which lands Azula on her back. She quickly gets to her feet. âCabbage lotus barrage!â Several absurdly large cabbages sprout from the ground and burst open, blasting off green energy.
The bear awoooâs in pain. But he gets up and springs upon Azula.
She cringes, it has been a while since she has had to resort to a combo strike. âCabbage lotus leaf barrage!â The words seem to echo as most magical girl spell declarations do. It is for dramatic effect.
This time when the cabbage petals open they show bladed cabbage leaves with them. Bosco opens his mouth and sucks it all into to his blackhole maw. âFufufufufu.â He laughs. Azula stumbles back.
âItâs going to be okay.â Jet says as he takes her into his arms. But she doesnât think that it will be. No one has ever escaped the cabbage lotus leaf barrage.
âItâs not going to be okay.â Azula whispers. That had been her most powerful attack. âHeâs going to kill all of us.â
Jet hugs her tighter as Bosco looms over them. Azula closes her eyes. If she is going to die, she is going to finally do it. She kisses Jet. This isnât special nor is it what she was finally going to do, in fact she has done that several times already off screen. She kisses Jet and pulls out a bottle of green hair dye. Quickly she dyes her hair bright green.
âYouâre beautiful.â Jet mumbles into her ear.
Azula nods, âI know.â
Bosco still looms over them, claws extended, bound by the laws of storytelling to wait until their dialogue has finished to strike.
Sie, having become a master at evading scripts uses this time to muster up his courage. He has no love whatsoever for the Cabbage Merchant and her adonis-looking boyfriend. He has even less love for Long Feng, the Avatar and friends. He doesnât like his brother and uncle either and only has moderate platonic affections for Mai and TyLee. But he hates Bosco so much more. And despite his ill opinions on all of his companions, he canât just let them die.
Sie throws his timidness to the side and then throws himself between Bosco and the Cabbage Merchant.
2 notes
·
View notes